The Ties that Bind the Soul (unedited)

by TheL0sts0uls

Feeling empty in the aftermath of the War and seeing the hypocrisy of the survivors of the OotP, Harry vanishes from the world. Years later, as old and new dangers surface, many still search for him, including Gabrielle Delacour, who tries to find her own path in the world, all the while a figure tries to live a peaceful life in the French countryside. Trans Harry Potter.

4. Chapter 32-41

Chapter 32: A Quiet Interlude

Londinium District, November 2001

Harry did his best to even out his breathing, his eyes closed. He could hear the heavy but measured footfalls of Dredhook as he paced around the young wizard, his voice echoing in the emptied out room that Harry slept in, the furniture removed to isolate him as much as possible, as almost all Goblin craftsmanship contained some trace of Magic. "That is it, Challenger Potter. Focus. Silence your thoughts and allow the moment to become your everything. With your eyes covered, let the world around you reveal itself to you." Harry continued his breathing, doing his best to actually reach that level of quiet that he had never known as a teen. From the moment that Voldemort began to torment his mind with his own dark thoughts, to Snape's warped Occlumency lessons, Harry had never been able to chase away the incessant thoughts that always diverted his attention. At least, that was before his final battle. Whether it was the fragment of Voldemort's soul or the potions in his system, it was only here, in the heart of the Goblin District, that Harry had found his first, truly restful night sleep, where he had silenced all thoughts in his mind. And while his work with potions did require some measure of focus from Harry's mind, he had eventually found a balance between how much attention each stage of the brewing process required of him and what he could focus on next. Here and now, however, he couldn't allow his mind to wander or to focus on other things. He needed to draw his attention to the world around him.

As his mind grew silent, other things became easier for him to grasp, from the sound of Dredhook's steady breathing, to the beat of his own heart within his chest. The Hallows, thankfully, fully understood the importance of this moment and were quiet, their attention diverted outwards, just as Harry's. As his breathing grew even shallower, light began to fill the raven haired boy's vision, at first taking on the form of blinding light, before his awareness grew used to it, allowing Harry's mind to see the intricacies in the light. To his surprise, the most difficult thing about this state of awareness was the fact that his own essence was overshadowing everything around him. Trying to gain a better view, Harry tried to divide his attention, doing his best to maintain this state of being while also drawing in his magic, containing it within his own skin as much as possible. A few times his focus slipped, either placing too much effort in restraining his magic, or too much on maintaining his enhanced perception. After what felt like hours, however, Harry finally found a balance, a state of control that allowed him to see outwards without having his own essence interfering. What he found did surprise him, as he could still see magic all around him, flowing like rivers or streams along the walls or roof of the building and beyond. However, what he was more interested in was the pulsing orbs of energy that walked around him, moving up or down at a steady pace on lifts, going about their daily lives through tunnels or along streets.

The nearest solid mass of energy stopped just before Harry's face, allowing the wizard to see deep into it, seeing something that reminded him of a font, a source that continuously fed the being its essence. "Well, Challenger Potter, have you found what you were looking for?" Harry nodded, his eyes still closed. "I have." The former Gryffindor swore he sensed the goblin's face take on a mischievous grin. "Good." Drawing the blade that he had on his belt, Harry raised it quickly to parry Dredhook's strike and the next few swings and stabs, before the Goblin drew back, with Harry seeing an echo of the blade on the Goblin's hand though it appeared dark, almost devoid of all magic. In an area filled with magic, the sword stood out, but Harry could imagine the difficulty in perceiving magic-less objects in an area devoid of ambient magic, if such a place ever existed. Still, he maintained his mind in this balanced state between controlling his magic and preserving his enhanced gaze as Dredhook continued to test him, from long arching strikes to Harry's legs, to sharp stabs aimed at the wizard's head or chest, with the young man doing his best to reduce the amount of movement he needed to do to counter or parry, before striking back. Though his blows never broke through Dredhook's defenses, neither of them was truly giving it their best shot. This was a training session, after all. Still, that didn't stop the Goblin Soldier from making sure his student gained every conceivable benefit from his training, even if the strikes proved difficult to predict.

The difficulty went up greatly as Dredhook drew a second blade and began attacking Harry with both, forcing the wizard to spend some time dodging around the room carefully, since he could see the thin trails of Magic on the stonework and the wood. Harry narrowly avoided face planting himself against a wall, instead taking up Dredhook's challenge and practicing maintaining control over himself in a more mobile state. Eventually, he found himself able to not only maintain his enhanced perception whilst walking, but also whilst dodging, rolling or even jumping, rather than being forced to return to it every time he slipped out of it when he moved. Eventually, though, Harry felt Dredhook tapped the tip of Harry's blade three times, signaling an end to their training. Allowing his control to slip, Harry took off the bandage from around his eyes, before he noticed how dark everything looked. "How long…" Dredhook pointed at the wall mounted clock face. "We have been at this for hours, Challenger Potter. It is now a few minutes short of curfew." Harry blinked, certain that they hadn't been at it for very long, before his stomach made its presence known as hunger pangs almost knocked him to his knees. Taking the canteen of water that Dredhook provided, Harry drank his fill as he sat on the ground, before wiping clean his chin. "It would seem… that this ability has a few drawbacks. I completely lost track of time."

Dredhook tapped Harry's shoulder, causing the young wizard to wince slightly. "That and it seems you also lose track of what's happening to your body." Harry ran his hand over his shoulder, seeing it come back stained in blood, before sighing. "Great, so I will be even more conducive to receiving injuries." Dredhook shrugged. "Possibly, but it could all be a matter of focus. Clearly, you reached the necessary level needed to maintain awareness of your environment and your opponent's movements. We just need to practice enough that seeing this enhanced vision is as easy to you as breathing, which is another thing you had difficulty doing, for some reason. The more this becomes instinct rather than focus, the better." Harry nodded as he stood back up, sheathing his sword in the scabbard before taking it off his belt. "Well, it looks like we will have quite a lot more training to go through. Hope it's not too much of a bother, Dredhook." The Goblin Soldier smiled, shaking his head. "Harry, this has been some of the best training I have ever done in my life. Seeing how quickly you adapt and improve… It's really quite impressive. Even if all this is to help you advance as a Challenger, I want you to know that this is no imposition nor a burden, but a welcomed challenge… and an honour." Harry felt his cheeks run hot for a moment as he proceeded to pull out his shrunken furniture and bags from the nearby closet. "It's been an honor for me as well."

Present Day

A torrent of invisible force blasted the poorly conjured wall of rock to dust, as Elysia watched on, her outstretched arm slowly lowering to allow her to see the damage the banisher achieved. Taking up Macha, she conjured a few more stone walls, before stashing the Elder Wand back into her wrist holster, as Elysia closed her eyes, focusing the magic that was surging in her body before unleashing it, blasting the stone walls, though each wall was left with more intact pieces, rather than just a fine mist. "As devastating as ever, I see." The sound of a familiar voice made Elysia turn around, a smile breaking across her face. "Golstrud! What brings you to Parision?" The Londinium Viceroy's assistant smiled back at Elysia as he approached her. "Ragnar came over to discuss some cross District business and I accompanied him here, though he and Fueruk are currently having a private discussion. Since I heard you were down in the mines, it felt right to come over and see how you were doing. I imagine that the effects from Samhain have finally dissipated fully?" Elysia nodded. "Yeah, but you know it always leaves me in an unbalanced state, hence why I came down here to regain a feel for how much control I need to exert." The well-dressed Goblin gestured at the piles of rubble. "Please, do not let my presence disrupt your training."

Accepting Golstrud offer, Elysia began her practice regime once more, switching from banisters to blasting curses, water torrents and even electrical blasts, each spell striking its intended targets with diminishing outputs as Elysia gauged how much magic she was using wandlessly and how much she needed to use to achieve her intended amount of damage. While she could have done this at a section of the mines were new tunnels could be dug out, Fueruk had requested her to avoid doing that after her first Halloween night spent on French soil, as she had come up to Parision to carry out the same exercises she used to do in Londinium, until one of her excessively powered blasts ended up damaging an underground water reservoir that threatened to destabilize the entire area if it was emptied out. After Elysia repaired the damaged to the stone walls, and plugging up the torrent of water that had been released using a freezing spell, the Goblins did a more thorough check of the immediate area and advised against her taking part in any mining, at least until they had gotten far deeper into the bedrock. So, for the moment, she was at the deepest section of the mine, aiming at a wall that was deemed quite safe and doing everything in her power not to leave any damage to anything she didn't conjure. At least all of her years blasting rocks gave her plenty of reference material for when she needed to conjure up the stone targets, making them hyper realistic, if not aesthetically pleasing to the eyes.

"How are the others doing back in Londinium?" Golstrud chuckled. "Quite well, actually. My cousin misses tending to her favorite wand waving patient, as everyone else she tends to has only ever complained about how much pain they're in after a brush with dragon's fire. Revner is still tending to his Apothecary shop, trying to train one of his nephews in the craft. As for Dredhook… Ragnar promoted him to Unit Captain." Elysia looked back at the mention of her mentor. "That's great! I imagine he is incharge of his old unit?" Golstrud nodded. "For the most part. Since we cycle in new recruits and trainee soldiers to serve along with veterans, half of the unit is new to him but he has been getting them up to shape rather easily. If anything, most of the recruits want to sign up to his unit, seeing as he trained the Champion of the Arena. Our Battlemaster isn't taking offense to all the attention Dredhook is getting since the old dog can see that Dredhook hasn't let it get to his head. He is still just as brutal of a taskmaster as ever." Elysia smiled to herself. "Yeah, that's Dredhook alright. When you see him next let him know that I am still keeping up with all my training. I can't say that I am back at my physical peak from four years ago but I think I am getting closer." Golstrud shook his head merrily. "He will be delighted to know." After one last round of spell blasts, Elysia conjured a towel and began to dry off the sweat from her face as she and her old friend headed for the lift.

Golstrud waited for the elevator to begin rising before renewing the conversation. "Of course, it goes without saying that everyone is quite proud of your recent published work. I hear you have put the money to good use finishing up the reconstruction of the Peverell Estate?" Elysia blew out a frustrated noise. "Yeah, though these have been taking a bit more time, what with the more complicated mechanisms and designs for the work being done in the gardens. At least the last minute work on the remaining upstairs rooms of the Estate are all completed and the furniture is in place. Once the gardens are done, that should be the end of all major construction work, as much as the contractors want to keep going and make everything even more elaborate. You should have seen the overly complicated and intricate design they had come up with for the fountain. That level of detail belongs in the Nation's Capital, not my backyard. The only reason they changed their minds was because His Majesty requested the fountain be implemented in the Royal Courtyards, with the craftsmen agreeing to my more simplistic request afterwards." Goldtrud shook his head, a smile on his face. "His Majesty must be beside himself, having such a reserved witch as a Champion, what with all the gifts you keep sending his way."

The Londinium Goblin smile remained as Elysia pouted at him. "Well, I am glad you all get to at least have some fun at my expense. Regardless, His Majesty and the citizens of the Capital deserve to actually enjoy it more, since that level of excellent craftsmanship should be appreciated. At my place I doubt it would get a hundred eyes on it in the next fifty years. Now that would have been a waste." As the lift rose higher and higher, Golstrud hummed to himself. "Speaking of guests, we have been told that you are actively courting a young Veela witch. Should we be expecting some exciting news in the next few months?" Elysia sighed, before rubbing her neck. "As much as we might both want something more permanent between us, we are both taking the relationship seriously and giving it the time it needs. Gabrielle has her career ahead of her and I… I am finding out what it's like to share a home with someone… I might be coming to love." Golstrud looked at Elysia before looking ahead as the lift exited out into the main courtyard of the lowest inhabited area of Gringotts Parision, the pair knowing they had a few more lifts to go before reaching the carts that would lead them back up to the surface. "Well, none of us will be able to offer much insight into the intricacies of relationships between Witches and Veelas, but the fact that you yourself admitted that you might be falling in love with her would suggest that, to some degree, you have already made up your mind about her." Elysia inhaled deeply before exhaling. "Perhaps you're right… but like any good magical creature, you know just how dangerous it is… to say something before you are sure you mean it." Golstrud watched as Elysia stepped out of the lift before following after her. "Yes, I suppose we do know the dangers of that most of all."

"Easy girl. Take your time. No one is rushing you." Seraphina chirped after Gabrielle eased her down onto the stand that Professor d'Este had conjured for her. The two had apparated to the coastal region of Arcachon, on the edge of the Great Dune of Pilat. During their summer vacation to the Île des Sirènes, Gabrielle had noticed that Seraphina had seemed more at ease, taking flight through the air and gliding on the strong winds, but staying far from the actual waterline. The Chol had certainly felt content in the environment, but there had been a nagging feeling from her that had Gabrielle bothered. When she had a chance to see Professor d'Este, he had suggested that bringing her to a sandy environment might have helped awaken the Chol's nature to turn to sand but that Seraphina was still resisting it, because of her trauma. After some work setting up wards in the area adjacent to the massive sand dune, Estous had called her over, so as to allow Seraphina a chance at relaxing in what was the closest they could get to her natural environment while on Continental France. The strong winds of the dune certainly tugged at the Chol's feathers, with the creature chirping as it turned its face into the wind, soaking everything in. For Gabrielle and Estous, it was a bit less pleasant, hence why they were wearing tight fitting robes that covered their extremities, with the two having placed goggles over their eyes before wrapping their faces in thin scarfs designed to protect them from the sand.

Gabrielle watched as Seraphina opened her wings, the upcoming gust taking her up into the air, where the Chol remained, gliding as it rode the air currents as the young witch and the professor watched on. "I had hoped that the visit to the beach would have helped her out but while she got comfortable there, she never did turn to sand." Estous stared at the bird, admiring it as it shifted its wings slightly, the motion changing its position in the sky. "I am sure that it did, but as you can imagine, Sera has to want it herself. Besides, since resting at a beach resort with lovely company, I am certain you were too distracted to give Seraphina the attention she would have needed to change, at least at the time." Noticing the change in body language from Gabrielle, Estous continued. "Now don't blame yourself. As talented as you are as a Magical Creature Healer, you can't be one every single moment of your life. You have to have room for your family, your friends and, most importantly, for yourself. Even I, who spends ten months of the year at Beauxbatons, need to head back to Padua in Northeast Italy, to see my family and friends, from time to time. You can't save every animal that needs your help, nor can you mend them as quickly as you would like. Be patient, not only with others, but with yourself."

The young blonde looked up at Seraphina, who seemed to be getting used to flying in the strong winds. "Elysia has been telling me the same thing. That I need to take things slowly." Estous chuckled. "As a Potions Master, I am not surprised, as one is forced to learn that everything has its own time and conditions to reach its magical peak of effectiveness. Too much or too little will take away from the end result. How do you think Sypha and Trefor managed to get married? It wasn't Trefor who made the decision, but Sypha, who patiently waited for her man to get his fill of the Dueling Circuits before asking him to settle down. Not that Trefor complained, considering how Sypha is." Gabrielle shook her head before a loud screech, like that of a hawk, filled the air as Seraphina began diving towards them, before spreading her wings, letting the wind carry her back up in the air. The bird did this over and over again, gaining speed and gliding closer to the ground, until it seemed to have miscalculated as she appeared to have crashed into the dune. At first Gabrielle was worried, making for the spot where Sera had seemingly crashed into, before movement over the ground made her stop, as a decently sized cloud of sand and dust took to the air, before it coalesced, as Seraphina took physical form again, a loud, triumphant screech filling the air as she glided past Gabrielle, swirling around her, before taking to the skies, her voice echoing across the landscape.

Walking up to the young woman, Estous kept his eyes on the bird. "Well, as a Magizoologist, I can definitely say that I have never witnessed that in my entire life." Gabrielle followed the bird with her eyes too, though hers were swimming in unshed tears. "Neither have I. That was frightening but… extraordinary." Seraphina would do a few more dives, shifting form a bit higher of the ground to lessen the terror that she had inflicted on Gabrielle, with her final attempt ending with her in sandcloud form covering the young Veela, the swirling mass of sand and magic eventually recombining and turning into the Chol, before landing on Gabrielle's offered arm, as the bird began to click happily at her companion's gentle touch, the bond between them exuding delight, pride and a sense of oneness that made the tears on Gabrielle's eyes finally cross down over her cheeks. While she doubted that her familiar's healing process was now complete, the young Veela was now certain that the bird had finally overcome her greatest hurdle to recovery. After removing the warding stakes that they had jammed into the sand, the three of them descended the dune onto the beach, where the two magicals were able to remove their goggles and scarfs, with Sera rubbing herself directly against Gabrielle, as Estous prepared to portkey them away, though when Sera noticed the portkey, she protested. Gabrielle smiled at her friend. "Alright, you can stay for the day but you better make your way home by sundown." The Chol chirped merrily as it took to the skies, the air once again filled with the creature's call of cheer and contentment for all to hear.

"I have to say, it might not be the Beauxbatons gardens, but your Goblin friends certainly know how to build to impress." Elysia nodded as she and Adeline inspected the completed Gardens in between the two wings of the Estate. "And that's despite my every attempt to dissuade them from getting overzealous in their craftsmanship." Adeline looked over at Elysia. "What do you think would have happened if you asked for their very best work?" Elysia shuddered. "I don't know but for some reason I am imagining a whole lot of bloody finger stumps holding chisels." Adeline blinked for a moment before she too shuddered at the imagery. "Ok, so maybe your approach is probably for the best. Still…" The dark skinned witch approached one of the planters, which for the moment was left with bare dirt filled only to the hallway point and the top layer covered with wood chips from what was shaved off from the wood that was collected for the winter, the plants that would eventually be in the planter currently residing within the two greenhouses, depending on the conditions they needed to grow, as the cool November air would eventually turn to bitter cold winter, killing many of the selected plants. "I will need to check the planters after the first frost, in case it needs more wood chips." Elysia took out her pocket book, before jotting the note down. The planters, like much of the Garden space, was made from a mixture of treated stone, the lighter colored materials used for the fountain and the canals, while the stone walkways matched the color of the Estate's stonework, all of it enchanted to preserve its appearance and to prevent damage for as long as possible.

The only plants that were currently planted were the hedges, as these were evergreens, which would need trimming every year or so, though much of the garden remained exposed at chest height, rather than creating a sense of being penned in, like a maze. Elysia certainly didn't want to relive any memories she still had of being in mazes. Satisfied that the planters wouldn't crack from the expansion of dirt when frozen in the coming months, Elysia followed Adeline into the greenhouse, where the Herbologist in training frowned, noticing that a section of the structure had been changed. Rather than having the entirety of the building set to a single environment, there seemed to be sections with glass cases and doors, not that dissimilar from what Elysia's Potions Lab looked like. "What's all this?" The Head of the Peverell family smiled as Adeline inspected the changes. "A little something I thought would be very beneficial… whether you accepted my next proposal or not." With Adeline's attention now on her, Elysia went over to some of the plant samples that were mailed over from Guiana that had been collected by the budding Herbologist, which she had been studying since the summer so as to determine their optimal performance as a Potions ingredient, as well as if they could even be grown in a controlled environment far from its natural habitat.

"Over the last few months, you have been coming over to continue your work as a Herbology intern and have demonstrated both the ability to care for most plants, but also in the accurate study and identification of new plants with magical properties. As such… I was hoping that you might be willing to make all the work you have been doing official, becoming the Estate's Botanist. You will get paid for all the work you do, whether it's menial work like tending the gardens, repotting plants or helping out with gathering kitchen or lab ingredients. In addition, you can use the greenhouses to study rare plants from around the world, whether they be for decorative or medicinal purposes. Of course, I wouldn't ask assuming you would wish to stay here full time, so you would be free to come and go as you please, especially now that your mother had her Floo Terminal upgraded, though a room will be made available for the both of you, just in case you need to spend the night for botanical observation. You don't have to give me your answer any time soon, I just wanted to let you know." Adeline looked at Elysia, before gazing over the greenhouse and all the plants she would be tending to during the winter. While the dark skinned witch had never been fond of doing the menial work at the Academy, the amount here wasn't anywhere near as exhausting or as repetitive, and the plants that had been requested didn't require constant attention, meaning she would be free to spend more time doing actual research rather than working the gardens.

She had certainly gotten more of a taste for research work after coming back from Guiana, observing how the plants she had discovered and cataloged behaved in a transplanted environment, determining which ones needed active pollination from a third party, which self pollinated and which ones had stages in their development that could prove dangerous to animals and humans. It was an incredibly extensive process but one she found ultimately rewarding. Having the freedom to pursue that aspect of her work in a properly equipped environment, with a partner who could then take the plants deemed effective for potions and find new recipes they could be turned into that could help out the general population… It was like a dream come true. Not that she expected any less from Gabtielle's girlfriend. Elysia certainly had a way in bettering the lives she was closest to without giving much thought to it. That being said… "What happens if I need to go out on expeditions, like last year?" Elysia chuckled. "I sincerely doubt I will be having mandrakes growing in the greenhouses while you are away. If you leave the greenhouses free of any dangerous or difficult to manage plants, I can have the garden work taken care of by myself, Ida, if not the fairies that live in the woods. I don't want my offer to be a shackle for you, Adeline. Anything that needs to be attended for safety reasons will have to be addressed in due time, but the contract won't have you needing to show up every day of the year for ten years. So, what do you say?"

Adeline rested her hand on one of the long tables that sat at the center of the greenhouse, visualizing what it would be like to take up Elysia's offer. It wasn't that hard, having been here before, not only this year but the year prior. Being able to have a space of her own to pursue her passion, without the labor requirements that official groweries had for its employees was definitely a very attractive offer. "What about my sketch work?" Elysia shook her head. "It sounds like you are looking for an excuse to say no. Whether you want your work as a herbologist or as a sketch artist to be your primary source of income, that is up to you, though I think my proposal gives you the opportunity to pursue both without exhausting yourself. Regardless, the choice will be yours. Like I said, you don't have to tell me your answer anytime soon and while the remodeling did cost a bit, it was nothing that a future descendant can't eventually use to pursue their own botanical interests, so you shouldn't think about it as me spending money purely to gain your compliance." Adeline nodded, spending the next few minutes checking on all the plants that would be growing in the greenhouses in the winter, greeting Gabrielle in passing, before she herself returned home. After a pleasant dinner with her mother where she discussed all the beautiful plants that were currently growing in the greenhouses at Elysia's house, Adeline's mind swam with Elysia's offer, fully intending to take her time and think it over, even though she was certain she knew what the answer would eventually be.

After knocking on the door a few times, François waited beside his nervous companion. "You seem unsure, despite agreeing to bring me over." Cynthia fidgeting on her feet as she nervously tucked a strand of her white hair behind her ear. "My father is very selective about the cases he prosecutes, so I still have my doubts about him agreeing to this. He is very proud of his perfect conviction record and will not want to tarnish it." François sighed. "I know, but he is the only Prosecutor I believe that can actually handle this case." As the door was unlocked, Cynthia mubbled "I hope you are right" before pushing the door open, revealing the inside of her father's office. Like the hallway they had just vacated, the office was dark, lit by very lowlight lamps, the furniture made from equally dark wood and maroon colored upholstery. Behind the large desk was a man who was wearing a white dress poet shirt, his hand busy writing on the parchment before him, his long white hair tied with a black bow tie into a long ponytail. He looked up from his parchment as soon as he sank the quill into the inkwell, before clasping his long fingers before him. "Lovely as ever to see you well, my child. Director Delacour, it has been some time since our last meeting." François walked forward to stand before the desk before bowing his head, knowing better than to offer his hand to the old vampire. "Indeed it has, Viscount Moriéve. I believe you were prosecuting Patrice Athanasios for the kidnapping and abuse of several women. Your fervor for the case was most welcomed by the Ministry."

The older gentleman gestured at the available chairs, with François taking one, while Cynthia remained standing behind her boss, earning her a raised eyebrow from her father, before he addressed Delacour's comment. "Patrice, like so many of our kind, was very much set in their ways. They would endanger the advances we have gained as members of the Magical Community just to satisfy their thirst for blood from the neck of an unwilling victim. There is a reason, Monsieur Delacour, that the Vampire Courts have been shifting of late as younger men and women take up command of them, as the old souls are too fond of violence. Now, as I haven't heard of any foolish Vampires misbehaving lately, I imagine the case you wish me to prosecute doesn't involve our kind." François nodded, taking out the folder he had kept in his robe pocket, before handing it to Moriéve. "It doesn't involve Vampires, at least, not directly." Cynthia watched as her father held the folder in his hand, not moving to open it. "Then why wasn't this forwarded to my office in the Ministry?" François sighed. "For the same reason my department has seen a great many dismissals of late. We believe that an organization has been infiltrating the Ministry. We have cleared them of their influence from more crucial sections, but we are fearful of what can be intercepted within the Ministry itself. That's why I wanted to bring this to you, away from all prying eyes or ears."

After listening to his guest, Moriéve opened the folder and began to read through the reports. Due to its scope, the two members of the MSF were left in silence for quite a few minutes, before the old, yet young looking, prosecutor returned the papers to the folder, before setting it on the desk. He steepled his hands in silence for a minute before speaking. "I can see why you're so concerned over this case. Many of the parties you are investigating have strong ties to judges and prosecutors alike. Still, I don't see why I should involve myself in it." François looked at Cynthia for a moment before responding. "The case involves the kidnapping and trafficking of humans, something you as a Prosecutor are very familiar with. If anything, you are the best person suited for the role, as Sangroyal seemed to have taken up the same clients the Vampire Courts once favored." Moriéve nodded. "That is true, but as I am sure you noticed, I have focused my career on prosecuting cases to preserve or advance the rights and protections of my kind. This case, on its own merit, does not accomplish that." Cynthia sighed, knowing that her father would indeed hesitate to take up a case that had no stakes in it for him or his people. "Director." François leaned back, taking the hint from his Auror. "I am sure you are more than aware of the new Wolfsbane Potion and the effect it has had on the Ministry and the ICW's policies towards Werewolves."

The Elder vampire frowned. "I am aware. What of it?" Delacour gestured at the file. "I am personally familiar with the Potions Master that developed it. She expressed to me an interest in developing a potion that would have a similar effect for the Vampire population, a potion that you could drink once a week, if not once a month, without any detrimental consequences, while eliminating the effects of the thirst. In fact, she has already begun researching the safety measures and viability of the transportation of magical and non-magical vampire bats from across the world to study their biology and test her potions once they enter the first stages of trials. Now, she will do this research and development whether you take the case or not, as she feels that holding the vampire population's future hostage would be in poor taste, and I am in agreement with her there. That said, what is being offered, is the Ministry giving the research of this Potion its full backing and support. Minister Béranguer has already voiced his approval of this offer, as well as studies for reviewing the current laws regarding Vampires and what changes could be made to expand on your rights, once your dependency on blood, whether it's from a willing or unwilling source, becomes moot. All he is waiting for… is your decision regarding this case." Cynthia watched as her father's red eyes landed on her for a moment, before he sat back.

The Elder Moriéve ran the offer in his mind. The laws that gave Vampires greater rights in France had come after the implementation of the blood bank system, and even that was a deeply troubled program due to its dependency on humans donating their blood, a more common practice now than in decades prior. The fact that the blood was supposed to go to hospitals and clinics first before being transferred to the Vampire Courts, howener, meant they were always struggling to supply their kind. If a potion could indeed be developed that would diminish the need for Vampire dependency on blood, without any negative side effects, it would see the stabilization of his people's culture. Those that advocated for violence and the forceful retention of humans as private blood donors would have their strongest argument rendered useless. Moriéve looked at François. "You say that the research on this Potion will occur regardless of my participation?" Delacour nodded. "Or the outcome of the trial. The only difference will be if the Ministry expedites the permits, within reason, and provides public funds to aid the research." Cynthia watched her father closely, never having seen him ponder an offer with the seriousness that he was giving this one.

Her father exhaled deeply. "I have never been one for rash actions. I sincerely believe that things take their time to get better and that patience is needed, particularly as a Vampire. When the Revolution reshaped the country, I thought we were on the right track for a better world, though my father disagreed with me vehemently. When he killed many of the children of the local citizenry, I was forced to choose between the lawlessness of the past or the promise of a better future for all, including Vampires. That that future would begin with my father's own blood staining my hands… is not something I will ever truly forget." He looked at his daughter. "That is why I asked you to reconsider becoming an Auror. I feared the day would come when your own hands would be stained in the blood of our kind. I never wanted that fate for you, my child." He then looked at François. "Were it any other time, I would have scoffed at your offer. I would have considered such a potion a flight of fancy. But I have seen the packs being reshaped by the control they now have over their darker nature. I have seen them strive towards bettering themselves in concert with the wider world, now that they all have the hope of a better life. I want to see that future for my people as well. You are quite right that I am more than familiar with the established precedent of these charges and that, while massive in scope, this case is one that needs to be prosecuted correctly." Moiréve looked from François to his daughter before nodding. "I will bring this case to court. How soon will you need me to be ready?" François sighed in relief, as Cynthia's eyes swam with tears of pride. "Sooner than you think. I am sorry to say… but the time for expediency has come at last."

Chapter 33: No Longer Hidden

"Merteuil Team reporting in, sir. They encountered heavy resistance at the family's Estate but have successfully captured those present at the property. They also located several prisoners present in the Estate's dungeons, all reported missing in the last four months. Louise Merteuil, however, was not present. I will issue a general notice for her arrest." François looked over at the communications officer who was currently manning the ICWs scrying mirror, a large prototype that was safely connected to pocket sized mirrors carried by every single Auror team currently operating in France. The current operation had been in planning for nearly a year, with the surveillance that the MSF was carrying out serving to narrow down the possible targets, the earlier raids forcing the illegal operations of Sangroyal to narrow down their active bases of operations. When Delacour reported the rise in portkey signatures halfway through the year, the ICW's Head Aurors began taking the necessary steps to carry out raids on all suspected properties, in support of the MSF's operation. The last item that had delayed the operation was Delacour finding a Prosecutor that would lead the government's efforts against the Sangroyal organization. With Bernard Moriéve taking on the daunting task, and the ICW supplying a neutral judge well versed in the local laws, everything had finally fallen into position. Well, almost everything.

"Sombreuil Team reporting in. Heavy resistance was reported at the property, but most of the inhabitants were successfully apprehended, including Mouroy. No kidnapping victims were located but several pieces of sabotaged warding equipment were found in their storage space beneath the property, matching those of the Étienne investigation." François looked over at their chief Prosecutor. "We may need to extend the list of accomplices for a few other cases, if any of the suspects are found to have been responsible." Bernard , wearing a black coat over his white poet shirt, grumbled, as he was jotting down the names of the parties that were being arrested. "You can go to the prosecutors that led those cases before the courts. I have enough on my plate as it stands." The ICW Senior Auror that had been deployed to assist François, a woman with southeast Asian features, chuckled, before replying in perfect French. "Just be thankful that you won't be the Chief Prosecutor for the ICW Trials. We will give France priority in trying and convicting these criminals as they are primarily active within your borders, but we do have a list of Dark Witches and Wizards that have been active elsewhere, sowing as much chaos and suffering as possible. When those trials are done will we then have to worry about who gets to dump them in which prison for how long."

Shaking his head, he looked over at the representative of those receiving the captured parties. "I sincerely hope there aren't any Sangroyal extremists that have also committed crimes against Gringotts." Fueruk, accompanied by his guards, shrugged. "I cannot be certain of that, Director Delacour, though if any are agents that were active in London during Voldemort's Second War, they may have committed crimes against the London Branch. Unfortunately, the British Ministry refused to extradite the known criminals to my countrymen, so we are unsure how many may have crossed the Channel into France. As for the Sangroyal organization, I doubt they have carried out any overt action against Gringotts Paris or its dependents, so it's unlikely we will be able to charge them according to our laws. We will, however, hold them as long as we can, as per our agreement." Nodding in understanding, François listened in as more teams reported in, all claiming success, which was both an expected outcome… and a concern. They had expected that the sudden attack on every suspected property by a combination of ICW and MSF Aurors would catch the majority of the Sangroyal organization completely by surprise, giving them little to no time to actually prepare a defense. That said, as he listened to the report of the number of dead or captured extremists, it soon became clear that the expected Dark Witches or Wizards hadn't all been encountered.

François suspected this might have something to do with the encoded sections of the Sangroyal intelligence they had come across. While some of the Estates were either named or identified easily due to their size, location and evidence of activity, the name of the head of the organization and their base of operations had not been properly identified. The documents they found all identified the leader as l'Éminence, an old aristocratic title that many of the old Magical Families held at one point or another, meaning that the leadership was likely one that wasn't fixed to a single bloodline. François personally believed that Jean du Plessis was this l'Éminence, but there were no financial ties between the organization and the du Plessis Estate. Delacour had hoped that Elysia meeting the man could have revealed something about his allegiances, but aside from being part of the same crowd as many of the Sangroyal members, there was no sign that he was one of them. That and the absence of what was hoped to be the organization's primary base of operation meant that it was possible that a sizable force of Sangroyal extremists remained at large. Fortunately, once the raids were concluded and the vast membership of the organization were processed, he hoped that all the evidence they needed to find their final base of operation would already be in their possession. It was only a matter of time before this cancer that had been eating away at Magical France was finally excised, once and for all.

"How could this have happened? The MSF couldn't have been able to identify so many of our members with what time they had!" The remnants of Sangroyal yelled and bickered with each other as du Plessis watched on, his expression controlled, even as his emotions surged with fury and hatred. While there had been sporadic reports of wardlines being tested, it had never seemed to align with anything the MSF had been doing at the time. With his contacts among the Aurors having been almost completely arrested or fired, he thought he could still keep an eye on where the Aurors were being deployed on patrols or investigations, but at no point did his spies seem to indicate that Delacour had been testing the defenses of Sangroyal. Of course, based on the reports coming in from his remaining Convention and Ministry sources, François had made the decision to involve the ICW, meaning any contacts that might have remained in the MSF would have been useless. Keeping the MSF Aurors where du Plessis and all the Sangroyal membership could see after the Cursed Beast Crisis must have been a strategic play, to lure them into a state of false confidence, all the while the ICW's Aurors were performing their own covert investigation, scanning the Estate's of suspected members, determining ward strengths and gathering evidence, all without anyone realizing they were there. "Well played, Delacour. Well played."

The remnants of his forces looked at du Plessis. "Rather than congratulating our enemy, perhaps it would be best to focus on how we are going to retaliate! We can't let this insult stand." Louise Merteuil crossed her arms. "We need to figure out how to rescue our families as well. I will not have my son sit in a detention cell for Gods knows how long while they figure out what to charge him with." Du Plessis sighed. "Yes, you are quite right that we need to figure out how to respond to this. For the moment the raids are being kept quiet, but I am certain that by the morning the Ministry will inform the public. Unfortunately, attempting to neutralize their message regarding our group's motivations and activities will not be easy. Any publication that questions the official stance of the Ministry will find themselves investigated, so we can't use our usual channels. I will try and contact a few independent reporters with no ties to us and get them on the scent of this story. The MSF will look into them and appear to be targeting them purely for political reasons and that will damage their reputation further. The more doubt we can sow, the more the public may be willing to consider an… alternative solution to the current administration." His words had the expected effect on the senior members of Sangroyal, as they all now paid him their full attention, with d'Apcher asking first. "You mean to start a coup?"

Gesturing with his hands, du Plessis elaborated. "As you know, I have a Gala that is already in the works, where I have invited a great many of the members of the Convention and the Ministry. Now, granted, a few will not attend, particularly those that suspect my allegiances. That said, the fact that neither I nor my Estate were targeted at all will give many a sense of my being innocent. This can suit us well. With a vast majority of the leadership of our country gathered in one place… a few weakened wards and a very swift entrance can get Sangroyal a slew of hostages we can use. We will appear to cooperate, releasing some of the worthless rabble we ensnare in our trap, while the bulk of our forces prepare for an attack against the Ministry. A few healthy misdirections, a trap or two to damage, contain or eliminate MSF or ICW Aurors, and we will have an easier time taking control. Of course, we won't be able to enact our organization's primary goals in the aftermath, as we should focus on gaining an air of legitimacy before the general public. Thankfully, the MSF has given us the appropriate excuse. We can make the silent masses believe that these raids were an administrative overreach by Béranguer and his administration, a politically motivated act to eliminate the opposition. If we appear to keep the Ministry running as if everything was fine in the aftermath, we will appear to get in the right. This will keep the populace, and the ICW, in check."

Louise rubbed her chin. "It's a sound strategy, and sadly, probably our only recourse. If the MSF and ICW manage to keep our properties and resources, they will eventually squeeze us dry. The less time they have to solidify their position and the less time they have to convince the public of our criminal activities, the better for us. Still, this kidnapping and hostage situation can easily backfire." Jean nodded. "Of course, which is why we should make sure those involved can't further expose what's left of our organization. Check amongst the others who might be willing to participate and lead this operation and bring their names forward for our next meeting, so we can decide who will have the honor, and responsibility, of Sangroyal's future." As the senior members left the planning room, du Plessis returned to his office, before sitting down and sighing. Sangroyal had lost every single one of the properties that focused on sustaining its wealth and influence. All smuggling operations were now impossible to carry out without the Ministry's scrying and observation division being able to detect them. The only reason their final base of operations hadn't been discovered was because of the precautions that had been taken to keep its named location from ever being known to outsiders. Even a legilimency sweep would prove ineffective. The work Sangroyal's operatives had done in the Ministry's Registry Department would certainly prevent the location from being discovered by other means. They were safe here, for now.

It was that little bit of doubt that nagged Jean as he rested his head back. An organization that had stood for a century or more, and it was now reduced to a single base and what was left of the security forces that had been on leave at the time of the raids. They had barely a hundred people to spare. They might be able to take on the MSF's current force, but not the ICW. That was why every aspect of his plan depended heavily on diminishing the enemy's advantages as much as possible. Of course, he knew that if François Delacour reinforced his forces with the ICW Aurors from the raids, it would be more than enough to vanquish what remained of Sangroyal. This plan to hold the Ministry hostage before the coup was very much a gamble, one where either victory or defeat were just as likely. Which was why he needed to make his preparations perfectly. If everything went according to plan, then Sangroyal would have achieved its century long objective, though it would be a tenuous hold. If it failed, it would spell the end for the organization… and Jean du Plessis had no intention of going down with it. It would be a devastating loss for sure but if he could guarantee his own survival, regardless of the outcome of the gamble, then at least, he and he alone would win. Rebuilding Sangroyal would certainly be a monumental task but it was one he was ready to take, rather than letting himself get sent off to prison with the rest. Besides, unlike the others, he could take his time. He could make sure that, if everything failed, that the next time around things would be different.

"Hmmmm, do try to hold still my dear." Elysia, feeling exceedingly conscious about the tailor walking around her as they measured her body, decided to default into one of her meditative states, just to get that extra bit of help to ignore the fact that she was being studied, as Gabrielle and Apolline looked on. With the expectation that Elysia or Gabrielle would be requested to attend a Yuletide Gala hosted by the remnants of Sangroyal and its sponsors, Apolline had requested for Elysia to be properly examined by a fashion designer. The woman, with features that were a bit more masculine but who otherwise looked stunning in her form hugging black and grey attire, was an old acquaintance of Apolline's from Beauxbatons and had been Apolline's primary designer for all the outfits she wore for the Halloween and Yule Galas at the Academy. The threadwitch had gone on to become one of the primary dress designers of Magical France, her outfits being worn around the world, Fleur's own from the Yule Ball being one of her more simplistic but elegant designs. After she finished measuring Elysia, who was stripped down to her sporty knickers, the woman walked back and frowned. "You have brought me quite the challenge, Apolline. Her build isn't at body builder level but her musculature is very noticeable. I can see why she favored more masculine styled clothing. I would usually recommend something in black, but…"

Reaching over, she held Elysia's black hair in her hands, smiling at the feel of it, before letting it cascade on Elysia's shoulders. "With this gorgeous black hair? Non, black would be a waste. White, on the other hand… hmm…" Gabrielle gave Elysia an understanding look as her girlfriend clearly wasn't enjoying the attention. Apolline, for her part, took some joy in seeing the usually composed witch so clearly rattled. "You said you wanted to be challenged, after everyone else just kept asking for more of the same every year, Alex." The threadwitch grumbled. "You would complain too if you had to replicate the same design over and over again with just the barest of changes in color and embroidery. You have no idea how much I miss our Beauxbatons days when you would just let me experiment with designs for your clothes. My models now are better at keeping still and your nieces have been a blessing from the goddess when they agree to model my dresses, but other than that, my years are nothing but dull. Still, Mademoiselle Peverell, you are quite the thought experiment. Wait one moment while I go fetch some clothstrips to see how they look on your skin and with your hair. You can relax, of course." Apolline chuckled as Elysia lowered her arms, exhaling deeply, as her friend went to get her samples. "I know it's a lot to endure, but Madame Rosier is very passionate about her work. Trust me, you will be quite pleased with the end result."

Elysia nodded, not flinching at the family name as much as she did the first time she heard it. The Rosiers were a large family with branches in both France and Britain, but Alex Rosier was herself considered a white sheep of the usually Dark Family. With their reputation all but tarnished after Grindelward's War and the two Wars in Britain, the only reason the family had any good standing amongst the magical communities was, ironically, the famous fashion designer that they had basically ignored in her youth. Apolline herself knew that Alex was personally leading a shift in the family's views and ideals, with her personal accomplishments and behavior acting as an example to her cousins and nephews, all of whom seemed interested in making the Rosier family a bit more Neutral, geared more towards maintaining its renown and wealth, without being dragged down by hypocrisy and its dark past. That Elysia, with her history with the Death Eaters, had been able to accept Apolline's words showed the older Veela how open-minded the raven haired witch was, even regarding those who once might have presented a threat to her. That, or she was just really nervous being around Alex while only in her underwear. When the threadwitch returned, holding a great many straps of cloth of various colors and materials, she requested Elysia to stand up straight, stripping off the upper straps of her bra, with her arms lifted up slightly, before she began placing the various cloths over Elysia's chest.

"Mhm… you have some color but your skin is a bit too pale for a white or cream dress, though a mix of black and white could work as long as the white is on her chest, to contrast with your hair. Your shoulders look better exposed and I believe Gabrielle would agree about an exposed back." Gabrielle's blush was swiftly followed by Elysia closing her eyes, with Alex nodding, understanding her client's mannerisms. "I would, however, suggest a shawl or coat, so you can feel a bit more comfortable. We will see after we are set with the dress' colors and design for something to make you a bit more at ease. Now, let's see… I brought this green to match your eyes and it does look very lovely on you." After going over a variety of colors, Madame Rosier eventually narrowed it down to the vibrant green or a mix of white and black. She seemed a bit more fond of the green, but hated the idea of using a black coat with the way Elysia's hair blended into it. "I will give the top a bit more thought. Now, how would you like the dress to fit your legs?" Elysia sighed. "I need to be able to move, so nothing that could make me trip." Alex grumbled. "A shame, as I think you would look great with a trailing dress. Still, I know François and Apolline, so I can imagine why you need more flexibility with your movement. I think a tight fit along your waist will be better, with looser cloth towards your feet, but not enough to get caught or stretched if you need to move quickly. I might be able to give you a bit more maneuverability with a hidden zipper for the waist, in case you really need to put some effort."

Elysia chuckled half-heartedly. "That would be appreciated." After a few more minutes with Alex using a photograph taken of Elysia and sketching paper, the two discussed the possibilities for the dress as Madame Rosier made a rough outline of her ideas, Elysia was finally able to put her clothes back on, whilst Alex began the process again with Gabrielle. As the young blonde was measured thoroughly, Elysia stood beside Apolline. "François mentioned neither of you are likely to be invited. Are you two sure you want us to go through with this?" Apolline sighed. "I am not particularly fond of the idea, but the raids made it clear that du Plessis did a good job of concealing his involvement. That said, I am very certain he is a part of the organization, maybe even leading it, especially now that it's been thoroughly dismantled. I am sure François will give you a few phrases you can use to try and catch some possible evidence of his involvement. And if he does try something… well, it's better to have you there, particularly if you and Gabrielle are not the only invited guests who could be targeted." Elysia frowned. "You think he would be so foolish to try something now?" Apolline recalled her time at Beauxbatons, how he reacted around the other boys and girls, how vindictive he was, particularly to those who snubbed him, even though there was little proof he had been behind the incidents. "I think… something might yet happen… exactly because they are now so diminished. So make sure you keep your eyes open at all times. Even if the threat doesn't come from him… I feel a threat is imminent regardless." Elysia looked over at Gabrielle as she and Alex talked a bit more excitedly, her own eyes narrowing. "Whatever happens, I will keep her safe." Apolline saw the look on Elysia's face and some of her concern from earlier dissipated. "I know you will."

"Thank you for accompanying me with this. I know Victoire keeps you quite busy." Fleur shook her head as the two witches walked along the footpath leading to the recently finished Granger home. While Hermione had been here before during the various stages of the construction, Fleur had yet to see it herself. Not that Hermione had ceased to be impressed by the sight of it. Clearly her parents had missed their home back in Britain as it looked like the two story house the young brunette had grown up in. Except, rather than the smaller house she remembered leaving after a particularly traumatizing event, the contractors had built the home a bit wider, giving every room she had grown up in a lot more space for comfort, with the addition of an adjoining car garage making the place feel like it came right out of a non-magical neighborhood, which wasn't necessarily wrong. The house was built on a property not far removed from a suburban neighborhood on the outskirts of Reims, in close proximity to not only any businesses her parents would need to visit, such as supermarkets, pharmacies and government offices, but it was also on a bus route for the local schools. Her parents had actually met the closest neighbors and had gotten along well with them, even testing out the wards by allowing strangers into the house. The wards were designed to register intent, so anyone that wished them harm would have suddenly remembered something more important to do and flee, though thankfully the non-magical guests had no trouble entering the property and speaking with the Grangers amicably.

The fact that her parents were acclimatizing themselves to the area was one of the reasons Hermione hadn't been spending as much time with them. After the nearly six years they had spent together in their London house, practically imprisoned because of the threats the Neo Death Eaters posed for the family, she had felt that her parents would much rather feel a bit more like their old selves if she made herself scarce. They weren't practicing dentistry just yet as they needed to go through the process of getting their licenses recognized in France, though the clinic they would be joining had been calling them in to get a feel for their work ethic and practical knowledge, while also checking if they hadn't been exaggerating their Mastery of the French language. Her father had demonstrated that he hadn't been a practicing dentist in some time, but he had been upfront about this with the clinic and they had been more than willing to give him a bit more time to get back into the profession. The area they were in had been in desperate need of licensed dentists to reduce the workload on those already practicing, so the clinic was being very understanding as everyone waited for all the government paperwork to come in before, at the very least, her mother could get started working there. Hermione couldn't express how happy she was hearing that her parents' lives had been on track to returning to normality once more, which was why she and Fleur had decided to drop by with some food so they could celebrate.

"Please, you saw the smile Victoire had when we told her she would be spending the afternoon with her Auntie Gabrielle and Elysia. The only ones getting burdened are those two and… I am pretty sure they don't see it as much of a burden. If anything, I think Elysia is starting to look forward to it a lot." Hermione nodded as the two neared her parent's porch. "Yeah… I noticed that too. H- Harry had always had a difficult time saying what his life out of Hogwarts was like, though I know that his relatives weren't anything but abusive with him. Had my own faculties not been impaired, I might have tried to get him some help but, by the time he had opened himself enough to me in order to express what his life was like, I was probably already too heavily affected by the potions to think about contacting the DMLE or Child Services. Still, I knew that what he always yearned far was what everyone else seemed to have; a normal family life with parents and siblings that loved him. As Elysia… I suppose that's evolved into a desire for experiencing it as an adult, which translates in her wanting to raise or care for children. Though Elysia, being who she is, will probably hesitate in even considering having a child of her own." Fleur nodded knowingly. "Yeah, you're right. And Gabrielle has seen what motherhood was like for me at such a young age so she is very likely to want children at a later time. Having Victoire over, at least, gives them both a chance to experience what being responsible for a child is like."

Fleur did nudge Hermione's shoulder. "What about you? Have you given much thought to having a child of your own? Though if you ask me, you did raise Victoire quite a bit over her first five years with me." Hermione blushed softly as she adjusted the bag she had filled with food. "I… I have. I know that potions exist that allow for Witches to have children without needing a male donor and I would love for my parents to get to be grandparents in their own right, but for that I would want to be in a more stable relationship. And, of course… I would need my partner to agree to it too." Fleur leaned over and kissed Hermione's cheek. "I would be more than happy to agree to it… once we both feel we are ready for the responsibility again. Now, are you sure your parents are in the house?" Hermione briefly checked the wards, finding both her parents were currently in the kitchen. "They are, but if we don't hurry they might already be getting dinner started." Using her own set of keys, Hermione unlocked the door, before walking into the house. "Mom, Dad? I'm ho-" It took all of a few seconds for Hermione to register that her parents hadn't been preparing dinner, as she was able to see through the open space that was the living room and straight into the kitchen, where her parents were desperately trying to cover themselves up. With her face as red as a tomato, Hermione took a few steps back, saying "sorry… uhm… take your time," before closing the door again.

Setting down her bags of food on the nearby bench that sat within the house's small porch, Hermione pressed her hands against her face. "I might need to be Obliviated." Fleur laughed. "Hermione, if I had been Obliviated every time I found my parents in an "intimate" moment, I am pretty sure I would be under the care of a Mind Healer. Besides, isn't this a good thing? After spending five years or more with their daughter in a home with no sense of privacy, they now have a house all to themselves, their lives picking up where they had left it before… It was all bound to rekindle a few old feelings they might have been restraining." Hermione looked at Fleur and the smile on her face, as her own blush went down. "I… you're right. It makes sense. I guess… I never saw them interacting that way as a child, let alone as an adult, so I just thought that physical intimacy was just… not something they were really that into." After a few quiet heartbeats, the front door opened, revealing Emma Granger, fully clothed, though just as red as her daughter had been. Hermione, ever the Gryffindor, raised her bags of food. "Hi Mom. Sorry about… interrupting you two, but Fleur and I wanted to treat you and dad to her homemade bouillabaisse. It's really good." Seeing that her daughter was seemingly fine, Emma smiled. "We would be delighted! Please, come in." As Fleur began the process of cooking the meal, Hermione watched her parents' interactions, smiling, realizing that Fleur was right.

Her parents had spent the last few years stressed out by their living conditions in Britain and by the actions that Hermione had taken on them. Here and now, however, they weren't just the parents of Britain's most well known first generation witch and the target of the Neo Death Eaters. They were getting their lives back together, practicing their profession, living in a home that Hermione knew that her father was quite proud of, feeling safe and comfortable for the first time in years. That they might have gotten comfortable enough to reignite the old flame of passion was understandable and even expected. And, while the thought, and now sight, of her parents being intimate did make Hermione feel a bit embarrassed and uncomfortable, she could readily admit that she was happy. Happy that her parents were able to still feel the same passions she was currently feeling for Fleur, happy that their lives had finally improved so much after so many hardships. Raising a first generation witch in Britain couldn't have been easy for them, let alone someone who became the focus of all the hatred of the pureblood fanatics. But now, all that was behind them. As the four of them settled into dinner with Fleur teasing the Grangers about their intimate activities, Hermione found herself growing comfortable with the subject, a smile never leaving her face for long. It might have taken a while, but her family had finally been freed from the ghosts of her past. There was no reason whatsoever not to celebrate that.

"Ahh, my Lady Peverell. It is unusual to see you here so early in the week. What service can Gringotts Paris provide for you today?" Elysia sighed, closing the door to Fueruk's office. "I need an outsider's perspective on a delicate matter." Fueruk raised an eyebrow but gestured at the Champion of the Arena to sit. Once seated, Elysia explained the situation she found herself in as the invitation Apolline had expected did actually arrive, though the name on the invitation and location of the Gala had been an unexpected surprise. The invitation had come from Jean du Plessis himself, inviting Apolline and her daughter to attend a Yuletide Gala at the du Plessis Estate near the city of Poitiers. Furruk hummed to himself. "I don't see much of an issue with what you have stated. It is not uncommon for political enemies to make the effort to appear cordial." Elysia sighed, rubbing her head. "I know. It's just… a good chunk of the Sangroyal organization just got arrested by the MSF, including a few Representatives, Ministry personnel and financiers. It just feels… unusual that a possible member of the organization would send out such an invitation at this moment. He has to know he is under investigation. Why invite scrutiny upon himself?" Fueruk hummed to himself. "Why indeed. Though the fact the MSF didn't target him or his Estate would make one assume they can't charge him with any crimes as of this time."

Elysia stared into nothingness, her eyes unfocused, before sighing. "It just… something doesn't feel right, and not just the fact that we are heading into a Gala organized by a potential extremist. Apolline checked and quite a few members of the Ministry and the French Magical Convention were invited. Because his property wasn't raided by the MSF, like the other Sangroyal members, the people trust that accepting the invitation is safe. In such a situation… I just don't know what to expect from this man. Apolline has her personal views regarding the man but I need a more objective perspective." Fueruk opened his hands. "And you expect me to know something about this man?" Elysia stared at Fueruk. "He wrote legislation that would have discriminated against you and other non-human races and remains an active member of the Convention. I highly doubt you have never heard his name. No Goblin would have a known enemy in a position of power and have nothing on him." Fueruk's smile became predatory. "It always warms my heart to see how well you have come to know us, Lady Peverell. You are quite right that we have a bit on Jean du Plessis." Reaching into a drawer behind him, Fueruk searched the various files before pulling one out. "He is a descendant of a minor noble family from Poitiers, which has produced various political figures in centuries past, his namesake being a famous Cardinal, who himself was magical."

Seeing the frowning Elysia's face, Fueruk chuckled. "There were many magicals in positions of power within the Catholic Church who hid their talents well. A few were there as spies, but a few others were rather… vindictive against a society that they perceived might have wronged them. Regardless, the family endured as an Old and Noble family with plenty of ties to others, including in Britain. Prior to Jean du Plessis' ascension to head of the family, the Estate had suffered greatly in the Revolution and Napoleonic Empires, with no head being in power during the Second World War. As for the man himself, as you stated, he is no ally to the non-human magical races and has been a steadfast proponent of their exclusion from the Convention and Ministry, before eventually changing tactics. While he isn't as overt as all of his fellow conservatives, he has been steadily chipping away at the current status quo. His most successful venture was the increase in Ministry support of a magical bank with no direct ties to Gringotts, other Goblins, or even Dwarven banks. Many of the former Aristocratic families moved their Vaults to said bank, hence why our knowledge of their financial activities is limited to their activities with other businesses associated with us." Elysia rubbed her chin. "So he likes to hide, conceal his objectives and even go for minor victories rather than accept defeat… anything else, something that might have caught your eye, or perhaps any unexplained incidents surrounding him?"

Fueruk looked over the file in front of him. "Not much. He might have some direct contacts with Britain, but we aren't exactly sure who. The Malfoy family may be one of them as they have French ancestry. As for anything unusual… there was the case of a missing person reported in Beauxbatons during his final year at the Academy. A young first generation witch, Marie Douanes, disappeared in her fifth year. No traces of her were ever found and none of her classmates had any inkling as to what might have happened. A few students were interviewed and suspected but no evidence was able to be discovered. Jean du Plessis was interviewed but he had no interactions with the girl, no one saw him near her before the disappearance. The case was ruled a missing person and left at that, particularly since she was from an orphanage, so no extra effort was given to the investigation." Elysia pursed her lips in thought. "I will keep all of that in mind. Lastly… do you think I should continue doing this? Assisting the MSF with their investigation, I mean, sure, I might have given them a headache with the Laborde incident, but… is it alright for me, as a civilian, to continue getting involved? I left behind any desire to be an Auror for a reason." Fueruk brought his hands together after closing the du Plessis file on his desk. "Are you concerned about yourself slipping into a role you had chosen to discard or what His Majesty would say of your activities?"

Elysia rested her hands on her lap. "I spoke to His Majesty after Director Delacour attempted to recruit me for the Halloween Gala. He gave me his authorization to assist the investigation so long as my activities were either in self-defence or within the scope of my social activities. Obviously, if something were to happen at a Gala I attend, that would qualify. I just… I knew that getting my potions registered and opening up my home to Gabrielle would mean getting dragged back into the dangers of public life… but I never intended to get drawn into an investigation of extremists involving Dark Wizards and Witches. I am wondering… if I need to pull back. To put greater distance between myself and the public world." Fueruk searched Elysia's face, before sighing and standing up from his chair. "If I may be so bold, Lady Peverell, I wish to say that, while your involvement in the greater world has increased, it has clearly been to your betterment. Everyone can see just how happy you are now, how much you have grown as a woman and as a witch. Truly, it has come with some unforeseen complications, but these are to be expected in any life, not just yours. As a Viceroy, I am glad to hear that you are taking your responsibilities as well as you have, contacting his Majesty when you feel that your position of neutrality is being challenged. But, ultimately, you are no Goblin, Lady Peverell. You are a witch, a kind, gifted and exceptionally caring witch. Even if Mademoiselle Delacour was not your mate, I believe you would still have gone to her aid in her kidnapping… and that you would be trying to assist them now. As such…"

Walking up to Elysia, he took her hands into his own, surprising the young witch with the gesture. He looked at the hands for a moment before looking at her. "I think you should continue to follow your heart in this case. Sure, you wish to be anonymous and that your name appears nowhere for others to celebrate, but your heart and hands are those of someone who deeply cares about others. While you should always question whether you are doing the right thing, never doubt what your heart tells you. If you are concerned over this Gala, then attend it with your fears guiding you. If you find du Plessis to pose an active threat, then you will know what it is you should do. Trust yourself, as you did in the Arena. Trust in your strength, your training and most importantly… your instincts. And, if those very instincts drive you to act beyond the scope of what His Majesty has permitted, trust that he will agree with your reasoning. You are the Champion of the Arena. If anyone knows when one should or shouldn't fight, let alone kill, it would be you." Elysia searched the Goblins face before smiling softly at him. "Thank you, Fueruk. I will keep your words in mind, but as Champion of the Arena, I have a responsibility to you and the entire Goblin Nation to behave accordingly. I won't step beyond my purview… but I will make sure to listen to my instincts… even if two out of four of them are suspect most of the time." Fueruk chuckled as he released her hand. "Perhaps, but out of the four, it is yours specifically that matters most, and that is the one that we all trust. Now, is there anything else you need?"

The raven haired witch thought for a moment. "I wish to see the smiths and the healers regarding my commission. The sooner it's done, the better I will feel." Leaving Fueruk's office, Elysia spent the next few hours within the Bank before exiting out the front entrance, saluting the two guards as she passed them by after stretching out her left arm, before looking over Place Cachée, the overcast sky bathing the world in shadow and greys. As she tightened the scarf around her neck, she felt something cold land on her nose. Looking up, she watched a light flurry of snow begin to fall, catching everyone by surprise considering they were only part of the way through November. As the people made haste, Elysia exhaled, her breath coming up in mist. Fueruk was right. As much as she wanted to ignore the world, she cared about others too much. While she swore she would never be anyone's puppet… that didn't mean she couldn't help out from time to time. Even though she was worried about the upcoming Gala and the danger she and Gabrielle would be walking into… they were nothing compared to the dangers she had faced before. Of course she and her companions had been alone then, only their lives being put in danger. Where she was going, she felt that everyone could find themselves under threat of harm. Elysia hoped that her training up to the Gala would be more than enough to prepare her. It would have to be.

Chapter 34: Crashing the Party

Londinium Arena, February 2002

Taking the full force of the swinging tail against his magically enhanced shield, Harry could honestly feel pride in himself in the way he was handling his second attempt against the Cockatrice. Having obtained the ability to perceive the world through magic alone, he had no trouble at all "seeing" the Cockatrice before him. No spells, no enchanted glasses, nothing but the focus of his mind which, as Dredhook had hoped, had made the exercise as easy as breathing. So, rather than taking on the Cockatrice as he did before, keeping the creature on the defensive and unable to strike at him directly, the last of the Potters was able to follow through with his original intentions: to face the Cockatrice in a prolonged battle in which Harry could learn how a dragon-like creature fought. Even now, as the larger half-bird, half-reptile creature turned its body around after its tail strike failed to dislodge its opponent from its position, it took a deep breath and spat fire at Harry, who was able to raise his shield up with more than enough time to avoid injury. Of course, he knew that the next beast he would be facing would be even more devastating with it's breath, but Harry wanted to know how it felt to be on the receiving end, getting a bit of the tell tale heat leaking around from the edges of the magical barrier, which Harry was certain would mean that stronger flames would be more likely to envelop him. He would have to use the more encompassing shield that he used against the Tarasque to avoid injury in the future.

From the stands of the Arena, even the Goblins could tell that their Challenger was a lot more confident, their cheers erupting as soon as the Cockatrice had exhausted its flame. Hearing the Cockatrice make an odd noise and sensing the end of the fire being blown towards him, Harry gripped his shield tightly before rushing forward, using a banisher cast the opposite direction to increase his speed. The round dome of the shield smashed straight into the Cockatrice's face, disorienting it, as Harry swung his new sword around. The blade, made of a dark grey, almost black, metal, was a prototype the Goblin smiths had been working on, attempting to match Harry's request for a blade capable of transferring magic more easily while retaining their exceptional hardiness. Having already charged it with an electrical attack, Harry merely swung the blade in the Cockatrice's direction, the magic passing from his palm and through the blade with greater ease, before arching through the air, the strike causing the creature to caw in pain, before taking to the skies. Charging an even greater spell, Harry jumped into the air, his movements again enhanced by magic, before swinging the blade again, the thunderous strike deafening much of the audience as it struck the beast. In the blink of an eye, as the light from the spell faded, Harry watched as the Cockatrice lost control of its wings, falling to the ground below, the air filled with the smell of ozone or chlorine. Casting the slowing momentum spell, Harry decelerated his speed to land safely on the dirt, before approaching the downed beast.

While his earlier encounter against the Cockatrice had made him appreciate the creature's unique capabilities more readily, even he could feel just how lopsided this second attempt at the trial was. It was particularly dreadful to Harry knowing that this was the same creature he had faced before, the beast having survived simply because he had been unable to jam the sword far enough to clip its heart, with his three companions interfering long enough to keep the creature away from Harry's petrified body. Now, several months later, with Harry having taken all the necessary precautions and training to take advantage of his own growing set of abilities, the reality of the creature he was facing had changed so drastically. He could see now that while its more dangerous cousins were true apex predators, the Cockatrice was closer to a predator of opportunity, favoring its highly specialized ability as its primary means of securing its meal. As the creature struggled to get up, its body twitching, Harry briefly wondered if he could somehow spare the creature. Whether it detected his hesitation or had simply recovered enough of strength, the Cockatrice turned to face him, blasting him with the full force of its magical sight. Even with Harry's eyes closed, he saw the magic almost blind him with its intensity. Sadly, without the eyes being the method to perceive the magic, it was simply no different than if someone had cast a lumos spell in front of Harry with his eyes covered, a surge of light that achieved nothing.

As the beast prepared to strike at him, the young raven haired wizard held his blade and shield up. Deflecting another attempt to strike him with its tail via his shield, Harry waited for the Cockatrice to try and attack him with its claws. Redirecting the blow with his blade, Harry slid it along the beast's leg, the metal sliding easily through the creature's spur, before switching his grip to ram the blade upwards. Striking from beneath, the blade had an easier time reaching its mark, piercing the Cockatrice's heart, before Harry pulled himself back, keeping enough of a distance between himself and the creature as it bled out, as it eventually collapsed onto the ground. Approaching its prone form, Harry found it was still alive, though just barely. With his sword pointed to the ground, Harry jammed it into the Cockatrice's body, before focusing his mind on that spell once more. "Requiesce in Pace." The spell passed from his palm, through the blade and into the creature's body, the last vestiges of life silenced in a swift and painless end. Drawing his sword, Harry took a moment to clean it adequately before sliding it into its scabbard as Ragnar announced his victory to the cheers of the Arena's occupants. Rather than making his way to his abode, Harry first stopped by the smiths to return the prototype, with the smiths, having observed the battle, receiving it with great reverence before going through the process of cleaning it, as it would soon be reformed once again. It, like Harry, was still incomplete, something only discipline, hard work and time could change.

Present Day

"Ah, you must be Mademoiselle Delacour." Gabrielle did her best to present a cordial smile before making a small bow. "Monsieur du Plessis. Thank you for the invitation to your lovely home." At the very least, she wasn't lying about the property. The du Plessis Estate was certainly lovely, sitting on the banks of the river l'Auxance, just outside of the city of Poitiers. Like many of the properties belonging to the former French Magical aristocracy, the du Plessis property was built in the past with constant renovations being made to enhance its grandeur and splendor to greater heights. The garden as the guests entered the property was a perfect example, as the hedges were intricately cut into the forms of various magical beasts, these being animated by magic to perform specific motions, the fountains filled with water enchanted to glitter in the twilight of evening as if the water itself was made of stars. It was beautiful, but Gabrielle could see past the beauty and at the performance that Jean du Plessis was carrying out. With a large chunk of the Sangroyal organization currently in MSF custody awaiting trial, a man that in the eyes of many was very close to all the raided properties was currently hosting a large chunk of the remaining members of the Magical Convention, as well as influential members of the French Ministry of Magic. Jean du Plessis was doing everything in his power to project confidence and innocence for all the guests to see, regardless of his true allegiances.

The man in question stood at the entrance of his Estate's ballroom, a large rectangular room that sat along a great wall of windows looking out into the property's inner garden, the ceiling high above the heads of the guests sporting three great chandeliers made of glass or crystals. As if stepping out of an earlier period of time, du Plessis was himself wearing clothes reminiscent of Eighteenth century French nobility, down to the golden threads along the edges of his justaucorps, the long coat reaching down to his knees, his legs covered in form fitting white stockings. He, thankfully, neglected to wear the hideous wigs or have his hair rolled up as the old aristocrats had favored, leaving it loose while tied with a silk ribbon. In greeting he took her hand and made it as if he were to kiss it but stopped short. "It's my pleasure to have you here. It's a shame your mother wasn't able to attend." Gabrielle politely pulled her hand back. "She offers her apologies, but an emergency within the Conclave leadership required her immediate attention." Jean nodded. "Of course, though it would seem even absent, the beauty she exemplified is not missing from this Gala. You are as lovely as one would expect a child of Apolline's to be." Gabrielle allowed du Plessis and those close to her to look her over.

Rather than the silver dress she wore to the Beauxbatons celebration, Alex Rosier had designed for her a dress that blended silver and very light blue into a unusual textile, looking as if the blue was piercing through an intricately woven web of silver threads, the shall on her shoulders and back being purely of the silver cloth, her golden locks styled to fall across her shoulders and back freely. A commanding voice, however, broke the appreciation of Gabrielle's outfit, the sound of her date's irritation making the young Veela smile. "I do not disagree with you, Monsieur du Plessis. Gabrielle is a manifestation of beauty tonight. I just hope everyone in attendance remembers their manners. I will not have my date accosted." Jean du Plessis looked over Gabrielle's shoulder, him and those who had seen Elysia's previous appearance expecting her to come in wearing her more masculine attire, only to be stunned when they found the raven haired witch staring at them, wearing a green dress that shone in the light as much as her eyes, her hair looking like a void of inky darkness. After struggling with how to make the attire work, Alex eventually settled on a shall that blended three layers of cloth, the same green of the dress that cascaded over Elysia's shoulder and upper arms, while a thin thread of black sat across her shoulder blades, before a thick line of white covered her upper chest and back, her black locks contrasted beautifully on the white. Alex herself had demanded to take pictures of the two women wearing her dresses before sending them off to the Gala, satisfied with her work, and looking forward to, as well as dreading, the requests for similarly designed dresses in the following year.

The beauty of Elysia's appearance didn't ensnare the man as long as Gabrielle's, but it had the intended effect of breaking his concentration. He bowed softly with his hand held out. "Ah, you must be the much talked about Potions Master, Elysia Peverell. Welcome to my home, my Lady. While Mademoiselle Delacour is a spitting image of her mother, you are yourself quite the lovely woman." Maintaining the etiquette Apolline had instructed her in, Elysia offered her hand to du Plessis, flinching momentarily at his touch, before he released her, her hand pulled back against her waist. While Gabrielle found the reaction of her girlfriend to du Plessis' touch odd, the two of them entered the Gala, though they refused to partake of any of the offered drinks or appetizers, a safety precaution that Elysia had insisted on, despite both wearing rings designed to indicate the presence of poisons or potions. They didn't have to wait long before Jean returned, approaching Gabrielle first. "It's a shame, Mademoiselle Delacour, that the original intention for your invitation cannot be met. I had hoped to help ease the animosity between you and the families of the children that were involved in that dreadful incident at the Academy, but recent matters have kept the heads of the families understandably occupied. Such unpleasantness that has befallen so many families of such pedigree. Still, I must commend you on the control you seem to be exerting over your Allure. I myself have some training in the mind arts and can hardly feel any influence at all. One has to wonder just how effective it was a few months back that it would make youths behave so… inappropriately."

Elysia, who was standing next to Gabrielle, saw her clench her jaw, before being the one to respond. "If you would excuse me, Monsieur du Plessis, but I believe you and so many others misunderstand the nature of the Veela Allure." Jean looked over at Elysia. "Oh, how so?" Elysia gestured with her hand. "Well, you seem to think of the Allure as this magic that can compel a susceptible soul to act in a manner that they otherwise would not, almost like the Imperius Curse. Except, that's not how their Allure works. Where the Imperius Curse forces the will of the afflicted to be subordinated to the commands of another, the Allure simply draws out aspects of the individuals affected that they would otherwise keep hidden. As such, it would not be accurate to say that Gabrielle or any Veela forces those affected to behave inappropriately, but that the individuals in question would already have behaved as such were it not for other factors restraining their baser desires. If anything, the Allure simply brings out what others would seek to hide and perhaps that is the reason why "seemingly" civilized men of pedigree find it so appalling. Not because of what it forces others to do, but because it brings out aspects of themselves they would never wish to see the light of day." Jean looked at Elysia, with other guests having heard Elysia's words also having their gaze fixed on her, as Gabrielle did her best not to gape at her girlfriend's insightful response.

Eventually, du Plessis recovered first. "That's… an interesting point of view you have, Mademoiselle Peverell. I suppose it's to be expected that someone of your exceptional talents is exceedingly perceptive. I am, however, curious. So many of the potions you developed could have been kept as secret recipes. With adequate contacts, you could have monopolized the market regarding the new Wolfsbane Potion and so many more, charging whatever you would have liked. Why allow all that potential income to go to waste?" Elysia raised an eyebrow at the man. "Because that was never the point for me. My goal was for my potions to find their way into the hands of those who needed them the most. I have no problem profiting from my work, but I refuse to dangle hope before the eyes of those suffering, only to bring further pain to their lives in exchange for monetary gain." Du Plessis searched her face before sighing. "Sadly, not everyone can develop potions as you have done. There are a great many people who could only achieve the completion of a single potion with decades of work, resources spent, all to reach a single, simpler conclusion. While you profited from yours, Damocles Belby has seen his earnings vanish." Elysia nodded. "I am aware and that is a sad turn of events. Unfortunately, I can't deny that one look at the potion he created would make it clear to all how… unrealistic it was as an option. Mandrake, Dragon's Blood, Occamy egg, Moonstone. All ingredients that, while powerful, were exceedingly expensive to acquire."

A bit of venom slipped into Elysia's voice. "And then to combine all that with poorly processed and highly toxic Aconite, as well as Hellebore? Please, any Potioneer worth their salt could see that the potion, while slightly effective, was just as devastating to the health of the Werewolves as the transformation itself. With all due respect to Potioneer Belby, his product seemed more like a desperate attempt at creating a potion than a carefully tailored medical product. I saw the effects the potion had on Werewolves in my life and I could see that it was not enough. There needed to be a better option. Damocles Belby should receive the praise for developing the first Wolfsbane Potion… but no Werewolf would ever consider his contribution any better than a costly respite. I sought out to give the Weres, and by extension their families, friends and communities, hope of a better future and I succeeded. I will not apologize for that, ever." Du Plessis shrugged. "No, I don't suppose you will. In fact, by your expression, I can see that you don't find my company all that pleasant. Still, your genius is, at the very least, to be celebrated. Please, stay, as there are many people here from every corner of magical France. I am sure you will find more pleasant conversations. Enjoy your evening, Mademoiselle Delacour, Lady Peverell." The two women watched as the man sought out others to speak with, though one of them made sure to keep a closer eye on him, as the night wore on.

As Elysia and Gabrielle mingled through the crowd, with the latter demonstrating a bit more of her mother's talent for holding conversations than she had done in most of her time at the Academy, the former kept her attention on the moment, her magic diffused around the room. It was a peculiar thing. At first, as Harry, Elysia had to learn how to pull in her magic tightly into her body to prevent it from obscuring her vision of the other magics around her. Ever since she met Gabrielle, however, she had to do the opposite, expand her magic to encompass a wide area to reduce the effects of Gabrielle's Allure. Tonight she was having to put a bit more effort into it, as she needed to keep the Allure, which was thankfully more restrained than usual, in check, while also having her magic act as a first line of defense, warning her of anything that could go wrong. The tricky part was balancing it all without having her magic feel oppressive. Veela and Goblins didn't seem to mind her magic in its raw state, but when Hermione and Luna were over, both commented on how oppressive the atmosphere of the Peverell Estate felt. As it was supposed to inhibit the magic of others, Elysia could see why her friends would find it stifling and so she had lessened the extent of her Magic's reign. The last few months of practice, at least, had been enough for her to do it around others.

Still… Elysia's eye would at times latch onto Jean du Plessis, recalling the feel of his magic when they shook hands. She had met many magicals in her life as both Harry and Elysia, but she had only been able to read magic in the last few years. Slipping into her heightened perception, Elysia watched as the world partly faded away into a myriad of colors. Du Plessis' magic looked… wrong, damaged. And that trail of magic was… "Elysia?" Snapping out of her heightened perception, she turned to Gabrielle, who was looking at her a bit concerned. The raven haired witch smiled at her. "It's nothing to worry about. Did I miss anything?" Gabrielle searched Elysia's eyes before shrugging. "Not really. You just seemed distracted, which is unusual for you." The last of the Peverells nodded, before the two returned to mingling with the guests. A pair of older gentlemen approached them, congratulating them both on their accomplishments in their fields, before one asked a peculiar question. "Tell me, Mademoiselle Peverell, are you familiar with the legends that surround your family?" Elysia frowned. "I have heard several, so you will have to be specific." The older gentlemen with a balding head, nodded, a flute of champagne in hand. "Well, of course there are many, but the Peverells are infamous for one that influenced the literature of Magical Europe, appearing in the "Tales of Beedle the Bard." There are many scholars who consider the story of the Three Brothers to refer to three members of the Peverell family. There is much debate regarding the validity of the events as portrayed. As a member of the family, do you have any insider knowledge you could share?"

As Elysia pondered the question, she focused her attention on the people and magic within earshot, sensing one notable figure nearby with an enchantment on his person. Apolline had mentioned that he preferred to let others achieve his goals for him. The questions directed at her earlier must have been more to gauge her character, while these… These might be the questions he would like to hear an answer to. She gave the historical enthusiasts what she hoped was a friendly smile. "I am afraid it's not as simple as you are suggesting. I know that there are three particular brothers who align with the fable, but the Peverell family was never shy of having many siblings, many of which, sadly, died in their prime. As to the objects themselves, I believe that people are interested in them for all the wrong reasons." Elysia watched as her words surprised the old men, before smiling. "Aside from the morality tale Beedle wanted to portray, the mistake people make in focusing on the objects is the belief that they are some grand secrets that belonged to a select few. But, in reality, they were more a representation of the age in which they were made. This was an era when magic was at a crossroads; wands were replacing staffs, Rituals to commune with the dead were being lost as the Druids disappeared and an era of concealment became necessary for all magicals to live in. The Brothers represented the changing world and the mistakes that magicals were intent on committing, in both trying desperately to affix themselves to a past that would never be again or to seek out power at the expense of everything else."

Shrugging, Elysia concluded. "Could the objects have been real at some point? Perhaps. But that was centuries ago, and time marches on. I am sure that, if talented wizards dedicated their minds and skills, they could either approximate or surpass the allegorical tale's concepts, but again, that would be missing the point. Death, after all, cannot be bested, cheated or defeated. It is a companion that everyone must contend with from the moment they are born, until the moment they die, with our relationship with death shaping not only ourselves, but the world around us. So, rather than looking for trinkets of an era that is lost to time, it is better to focus on the present and the future that will come from it. It is a lesson I have hopefully been imparting onto my lovely lady of late." Gabrielle blushed as Elysia lifted her glove-covered hand and kissed the knuckles, to the chuckles of the men, before they too found others to speak to. As the two walked closer to the windows, Gabrielle found one of her mother's acquaintances, who asked about her plans for the future and if they could eventually include joining the Convention as a Representative. As Elysia was asked about her own thoughts on the political climate of Magical France, she felt a shift in the Estate's wards, before the magic around her began to become unstable.

A blast shattered all the windows along the ballroom wall as figures, wearing pitch black coats, their faces covered in rags, shouted at the guests, their wands pointed at the throng of shocked people. "Everyone settle down! We are sorry to disturbed your fine evening, but you will all now be our guests, until such a time as the Ministry releases our fellows from their unlawful imprisonment. If you behave yourselves, you may just manage to leave this place intact, though we may need to send some… tokens to demonstrate to the MSF that we are not bluffing. Now get up against the wall and if we see one wand come out…" As the guests turned towards the opposing wall, their hands raised, one of the wizards noticed that a group of people were still next to the shattered window. "You heard him, against the-" The cloaked man barely got his words out when the raven haired witch apparated, momentarily confusing him, before his wand arm was quickly and forcefully aimed to the ceiling, his bones breaking from the grip, before all thought ceased, a swift punch to his chin knocking him out completely, a few teeth either cracking or breaking from the impact. As the other assailants registered the action, Elysia apparated again, positioning herself right next to another assailant, breaking their elbow at the joint before crashing her knee against the witch's face.

The next unlucky soul found his nose flattened by the full force of Elysia's elbow as she lifted his arm and wand away from the onlookers, before apparating once more, swiftly disabling all but the last of the attackers, as the man shifted his plans, aiming a curse towards the guests. Unfortunately for him, Elysia smashed her foot with her full strength into his knees from the front as she crushed his hand. The leaders managed to speak after screaming in pain. "You don't know what you are doing! we are-" "Children." Elysia's cold, detached eyes stared at the man as she squeezed his shattered fingers. "You, like so many other Dark Wizards and Witches, are nothing more and nothing less, than children, angry at the world, using your wands like a loaded gun, thinking that fear alone will keep others at bay. Unfortunately for you… I am not afraid. Not of your nor of your kind. So I hope that you take this moment to think about where you went wrong in your life. That is… if you manage to be able to think at all." Not giving him the time to realize what she meant, Elysia pulled on the man's hand before smashing her free fist into his face, knocking him out completely as his head hit the floor, broken teeth and blood being caught in the face covering. As the guests stood stunned, the door to the ballroom was opened, revealing more dark assailants. With but a flick of her hand, the half a dozen or so attackers were launched back into the hallway, before Elysia pulled the doors shut.

With a conjured knife in hand, she briefly looked at du Plessis, giving him an innocent smile. "My apologies on the damage I am about to inflict onto your lovely door frame, but a bit of warding will keep those thugs out while the MSF respond to the situation. Gabrielle, would you be a dear and send your father a message?" Nodding, the young Veela drew her wand from her purse, before closing her eyes. The scene from her birthday, surrounded by her entire family and loved ones flooded her mind, before Elysia's smile settled into her vision, her heart singing in joy. "Expecto Patronum." The white mist from the tip of her wand coalesced into the form of a Chol, something Gabrielle learned after her father insisted she learn the spell prior to accepting the invitation to the Gala, Elysia's instruction being very thorough, enough that she was able to master it within two months. Looking at the mirror image of Seraphina, Gabrielle provided her father with a brief report on the situation as Elysia warded all the entrances to the Ballroom, before looking at the shattered windows. With a greater degree of concentration, Elysia waved her hand in a wide arc, the shattered glass and wood slipping away from the floor and the interior of the ballroom, returning to their previous, undamaged state, before she approached it to carve a few more wards along the window frames. As soon as she was done, she turned to the guests and smiled. "That's that. So, what shall we talk about next?"

"Stupefy!" The Dark Wizard crumpled as Cynthia's spell struck him in the face, while François and his other fellow Aurors cleared the area, walking over the stunned or bloodied bodies of the attackers. While the Head of the Delacour family had expected the evening to be anything but peaceful, he hadn't considered the possibility that some stragglers from Sangroyal would attack the du Plessis Estate and attempt to hold the guests as hostages. The experienced Dhampir and her fellow Aurors kept a careful eye as they cleared the Estate room by room, checking for disillusioned or invisible targets and discovering a few, disabling them before they could get more than one curse out. A few even tried using the killing curse, though thankfully the Aurors in charge of clearing properties always traveled with a defense specialist that knew how to use conjuration, creating physical barriers to protect themselves and others from spells known to bypass most magical defenses. Eventually, the group reached what François knew was the hallway leading into the ballroom, pausing momentarily to inspect the collapsed attackers in the hallway, with Cynthia checking them with her wand. "They all seem to have hit the wall hard. Major concussions on all of them. Low traces of magic, meaning whatever spell took them out was fast and left no lingering effects." François waited to hear from his other Head Aurors, who gave him an all clear, before they attempted to open the doors leading to the Ballroom.

At first the Aurors under his command struggled to open the door, but when he felt a wave of Magic wash over him and his men, the warding on the doors vanished. As the Aurors entered the Ballroom, they all came upon quite the sight. Near the door were what they could readily assume were the assailants, all tied up, unconscious, blood covering their faces slightly, but otherwise appearing to be alive, while the guests seemed to be grouped together in two bands. One group was understandably with Jean du Plessis, probably his closest allies who weren't being detained, or the more nervous magicals who were hoping the owner of the property could tell them when they could head on home. The other group, however, was a lot more vocal, seemingly unfazed by what occurred, though they were certainly having an effect on the women at the center, with François recognizing Gabrielle's quiet and relaxed tone of voice, while Elysia certainly looked to be humoring the people around her, though he could see the underlying anxiety leaking through. It was her green eyes that looked over to him first from the larger group, as the others came rushing to the MSF director, grateful for his arrival. He instructed his Aurors to get the names of all the present guests, a preliminary statement and a request to appear later at the Ministry to submit their memories for review, though du Plessis' memories would be requested on the spot, seeing as the incident occurred on his property.

François was certain this attempted kidnapping and hostage taking was either part of du Plessis' plan or a distraction, so he had no intention of letting the man spend any length of time adjusting his memories or coordinating his story, though he suspected there would be little there to incriminate him. Cynthia approached him after her Aurors finished moving the remaining attackers from the scene. "No casualties, though a few have some nasty facial injuries, broken noses, cracked orbital bones, lots of broken wrists, fingers, elbows, teeth and knees, but no traces of Magic except for a few brief uses of healing magic. Some of the guests attending the party, who happened to have some Healer training, did a few scans and healed up a few injuries to make sure these perpetrators survived until our arrival." François looked over at Elysia and Gabrielle as they approached, the other group of guests now beginning to interact with the Aurors in order to get permission to return home. "I take it this was your handywork?" Elysia shrugged. "Would you have preferred a different result? Because if you did, then I would just say there is no pleasing you." François shook his head. "No, no. this… This is fine. You did well in taking care of Gabrielle and the other guests. Of course, you know this means you will have to stay a bit longer to give a full report." Elysia nodded, with François delegating the task to one of his Aurors, before heading towards the owner of the property.

"Monsieur du Plessis. It would seem your evening turned out a bit more exciting than what was announced." The man looked over at François and nodded. "Indeed. Unfortunately, I don't know what to tell you. The wards were operating as per usual until I felt them collapse. I hardly had a second to think about what had occurred to them before those hooligans broke through my windows and attempted to hold us all hostage. Potion Master Peverell's… expedient response and unusual skills resulted in my guests and myself coming out of it alright. What of my security guards?" François raised an eyebrow. "A few seem to have put up a fight and were killed for it, taking some of the assailants down with them. Most, however, were found gagged and stunned. Now, I hope that you understand that your Estate is now an active crime scene. Our memory experts will be with you shortly to get a copy of your memories regarding the incident, after which, I am afraid, you will have to find lodgings elsewhere, until the scene has been thoroughly searched and cleared of any evidence." Du Plessis seemed to think it over for a moment. "I have some other places I can spend the night over, so that won't be a problem. However, do try to be careful. Much of what is stored here is very valuable." François nodded. "We will do our best to leave your property without any more damage than it has already taken."

Managing the Aurors on the scene, François inspected the outer perimeter fence with Lécuyer and his warding specialists, all of whom stopped at a patch of burnt grass, scanning it with their wands. "Signs of Fiendfyre, sir." He watched as Lécuyer rubbed his chin. "What is it?" The auror with sandy blonde hair looked over at his boss. "Fiendfyre is often used to bring down wards, but even the most gifted casters wouldn't be able to tear down the wards of a property like this in a second. We will have to check more of the perimeter, but if this is the only point of supposed entry, it's suspect. And even if there were several casters blasting at the wards with Fiendfyre, du Plessis should have been able to sense it before the wards collapsed." One of the younger aurors who stood nearby gestured at the property. "What if his Estate was sabotaged like the others? I don't remember this place being listed amongst the affected properties." Lécuyer looked over at François, the senior warding expert aware of François' concerns with du Plessis' possible ties to the Sangroyal organization. "I can get to work inspecting the construction and status of the wards and its relays after we verify that all other possible scenarios are improbable. We need to rule out all other possible causes behind the rapid collapse of these wards." François patted his shoulder. "Take as long as you need but don't push yourselves. I can imagine a few of you are still exhausted from the raids we were doing in the last few weeks."

After Lécuyer thanked him, François walked towards the interior again, trying to understand what du Plessis' plan was with all this. It was very likely this was an inside job, even though it seemed that du Plessis wanted to frame it as he simply being another victim of Sangroyal, possibly trying to create the narrative that he himself was not an ally but a target of the organization. Delacour doubted he would find much of any incriminating evidence within the property as du Plessis would have made sure there was nothing his Aurors could stumble up. The stumbling blocks behind the man's plans might not be in the evidence on-site but among the captured assailants. François doubted greatly that du Plessis would have planned for the colossal disaster the attempted hostage situation became thanks to Elysia's rapid and successful response. François had initially been concerned that Elysia would leave another massacre behind as she had done at Laborde, but her "restraint," if it could even be called that considering the state that some of the attackers were in, had been a pleasant and welcomed surprise. It was with these attackers, their memories and their motivation, that François hoped would give him something to work with in order to root out the last remaining pockets of Sangroyal extremists, once and for all.

As the door to the Peverell Estate opened, Elysia smiled at the sight before her. "Evening Macha, Anand, Badb. Did you all miss me?" Gabrielle watched in amusement as the three creatures swarmed around Elysia, before the two lighter ones took their place on Elysia's shoulder and arms, with Anand sitting excitedly at her feet. She couldn't even imagine how the three must have felt. When Elysia had agreed to go to the du Plessis Yuletide Gala, she had decided to attend without her companions being with her. The Peverell matriarch had surmised that they would be searched before entering the property and had erred on the side of caution, believing it was better that the enemy suspect that she had come with no wand, and was therefore powerless, than arriving with a wand that could potentially be determined to be more than the usual variety. Having heard the other guests asking about the Hallows had made Gabrielle realize that Elysia's decision had been right on the mark, as it would have certainly been a lot harder to explain why the last of the Peverells would dismiss the existence of the Hallows while carrying a wand made of Elder Wood on her person. Of course, the three creatures had been irate, wishing to go with their master, but Elysia convinced them that if she needed them they would know. Fortunately, their assistance hadn't been needed during the evening, though even Gabrielle hadn't expected an attack to take place like it did.

After making their way up to the Master Suite, Elysia slipped out of her dress, the sigh of relief she released making Gabrielle chuckle. "Come now, it wasn't that bad. The dress was designed to be comfortable and you looked lovely." After pulling on a bathrobe, Elysia called on Ida, who took the dress, the elf having received the instructions on its care from Alex Rosier, before apparating away. "Fine, it was physically comfortable… but not emotionally. How do women do it everyday, especially those who get paid to wear such things, being objectified by every person who looks at you?" Gabrielle was quiet for a moment. "Some people, I imagine, actually like the attention. Might even crave it, but I agree that the way some of those people at the party were looking at the two of us… It wasn't right. Your dress left plenty to the imagination and even then they still kept trying to catch more out of you." Elysia looked over as Gabrielle gave her dress over to Ida as well. "Is that a bit of territoriality I hear in your voice?" Gabrielle, now also in a bathrobe, looked over at her girlfriend, unsure if she was teasing her. "And what if it was?" Walking on her bare feet across the carpet, Elysia's hands slipped underneath Gabrielle's robe, before pulling at the woman's waist, bringing their faces to within inches of each other, with the former sporting a smile on hers. "Because if you were mad about how they were eying your girl… It would certainly make me feel quite happy. While I adore the fact that you haven't been the jealous type, as I have given you no reason to even consider it, I find the thought of you staking your claim very… appealing."

Gabrielle searched those green eyes before smiling. "I will keep that in mind." The two shared a brief but deep kiss, before heading into the shower, both desperate to get themselves clean after the day's events, before slipping into the bed. To Gabrielle's surprise, Macha and Anand jumped on the bed, with the latter curling up at the foot of the mattress. As they cuddled together, Gabrielle's mind recalled the discussions that Elysia had at the party, particularly about the Hallows. "Do you really feel that the Hallows represented something else in the Tale? That they were echoes of things that were changing in the magical community?" Elysia was quiet, probably not expecting to be asked that at this moment. "To some degree. Wands had yet to become a staple in European magical communities, but when whispers of the Deathstick began to circulate, the other communities sought to create their own as a defense and as a challenge. The Cloak was the same way, as the ability to turn invisible had yet to be perfected, the most notable casters able to approximate it being Merlin of Camelot, who was well known as a Master of Illusion. The Stone, however…" Anand moved up on the bed, where Elysia could rub his face, with Gabrielle looking on. "Anand here was different in the sense that the power she possessed shouldn't have been different from what the Druids could do on Samhain, only skipping the Rituals and acting beyond the power of day. It was an innovative creation to be sure… but for some reason no one else sought to replicate it. When the Christians surged into Celtic territory, the knowledge and power of the Old Ways all but died with the Druids, so what was a masterpiece of Death Magic became its solely recognized remnant."

Elysia sighed. "I don't know why the story of the Three Brothers was published by Beedle the Bard. The family would never have allowed it to occur, even if by then all that was left were the descendants. My best guess… is that rather than just spinning a morality tale, the story was conceived as a way to preserve the knowledge of the Hallows in a way that could endure without the Peverells themselves. It's very possible that the last of the family realized that the unbroken line of succession could end and that the knowledge could become lost to the possible heirs, so they created a tale to immortalize it, so the heirs could understand that the Hallows were real and that they needed to be recovered. That others would seek them must have been a calculated risk. Of course, now, I can't just outright announce that I have them, the same as I can't say that they never existed. The only solution I could see was to identify them as objects that, for their age, were powerful, but not truly unique." Gabrielle rested her hand on Elysia's chest, feeling her heartbeat. "And the Master of Death thing?" The first of the Peverells in centuries sighed. "It's something only a Peverell could achieve… and I don't think it was just as simple as collect all three and win. As you noticed, they have a mind of their own. They could have rejected me and any number of unworthy masters. The only reason I am here, right now in bed with you, is because of them. They chose me and spared me from an early death. What that makes me, I don't know, but I will never call myself their Master or Mistress. They are my charges, my responsibility… and my friends."

Gabrielle watched as Anand licked Elysia's face whilst Macha curled herself up in the gap between the bodies of the two women, while Badb cawed from the headboard, understanding the relationship between all of them a bit better. Sure, they might be the products of some ancient Ritual that took nearly a millennium to be completed, but they were more than just magical objects or extensions of Elysia's will and power. There was something there, possibly a trace of some greater power, something primal, that allowed them to be capable of surpassing any definition. They were more than enchanted objects, more than facsimiles of conscious beings, and more than fragments of Elysia's own mind. They had to be alive, true living beings, with a unique relationship to magic and the person they chose, which really boggled her mind as to how artefacts connected to a representation of Death could, in a way, be more alive than other living creatures. In the end, though, it didn't matter what they were, but what they wanted, and that was easy enough for even Gabrielle to see. They wanted to be a part of the life of the person that gave them meaning and purpose, even though, and perhaps especially because, it wasn't the purpose they were created for in the first place. In Elysia's hands Gabrielle couldn't see her using the wand to conquer all others, she wouldn't use the stone to bind the dead to this world for her own selfish desires, nor would she use the cloak to conceal herself from the world. Elysia might have the power to do all those things, but she never would, and maybe that is why she and she alone was worthy of their allegiance.

Leaning closer while avoiding disturbing Macha, or Anand though she had returned to her more comfortable spot at the foot of the bed, Gabrielle leaned over and kissed Elysia's hair. Those green eyes that seemed to glow in the light looked up at her. "What was that for?" Gabrielle chuckled before settling in. "Because I wanted to. And, maybe, because you deserve it. Like you deserved all the praise you received tonight. Not only did you save a lot of people from being taken as hostages, you did it all without killing a single attacker, using very limited but effective displays of Magic." Elysia sighed. "That was the point. I am tired of people looking for a savior or hero. People need to see that they are just as capable of saving themselves as they are of saving others. All they need is the willingness to take a stand and the training to best utilize the power they all have. I did it tonight because I could see that no one else would, but it isn't nor should it be my responsibility to do this every time something goes wrong." Gabrielle smiled. "And that's why I kissed you. Because you are doing your best to help others, just not in the way many would want. What father has accomplished with the help of the ICW was all thanks to you, but you left it in his hands to see it through. If the world had more people like you in it… I think it would be a much kinder place." Elysia turned over and threw her arm over Gabrielle, pulling the two closer, even as Macha turned and stretched in-between them. "I am glad you think so. I just… have a feeling I will need to intervene again, exceeding what ordinary magicals are capable of." Gabrielle searched Elysia's eyes. "I think so too… but you will know when it will be the right time. I am sure of it." Sleep came to them slowly, with Elysia's worries firmly in each other's minds. They both knew that the time for action was close at hand.

Chapter 35: Yuletide Cheer

Walking into the conference room that had been selected for official use within one of the Ministry's secret chambers, François noticed that, of those expected to arrive, only his Auror, Cynthia, and her father and lead Prosecutor, Bernard Moriéve, were within the chamber, reviewing the memory vials that were collected from the guests regarding the attempted kidnapping at the du Plessis Estate. He placed his bag on the table and began to search the reports as he waited for the two of them to exit the Pensieve. When they did, he could see the surprised look on both their faces, with Bernard taking the moment to adjust his clothes. "Most impressive. For a witch to move at that speed, with that much power behind her strikes, while successfully incapacitating the attackers without killing them… Quite the remarkable display of control and power." Cynthia proceeded to retrieve the memory and return it to the vial. "She did all that while apparating under an Anti-Apparition ward, though it was designed to prevent people traveling through it, not to inhibit movement within the area of effect. Still, the level of spatial awareness necessary to repeatedly do apparitions with that level of accuracy and speed… I have never seen anything like that." François chuckled. "Would you believe me if I said that said witch is terrified of making a mistake during an apparition and has multiple portkeys anchored to a variety of destinations along the country? I swear, there are times when I can't begin to understand what goes on in that woman's mind."

Bernard raised an eyebrow. "Interesting. Clearly a gifted and well trained witch, but one who understands that she needs to take into account the possibility of failure. You made the right choice, sending her as your daughter's protection. I wouldn't be too worried if she were to be incharge of the protection of my own." François chuckled as Cynthia blushed next to her father, saying under her breath "I can take care of myself," before François added his two cents. "Well, while she is an excellent body guard, she actually prefers being a Potions Master. She is the one who agreed to look into the blood alternative potion for Vampires." Bernard frowned at that. "You said that the Potions Master was called Elysia Peverell. This was her in the memories?" Seeing Delacour's confirmation made the old vampire very pensive. "So the powers of old Heads may yet linger in the last of their line." At François' confused look, Bernard elaborated. "We Vampires have long memories. We remember the arrival of the Peverells onto French shores. They were powerful, driven and unyielding in their hunt. Our ancestors fought against them at first, as we were allied with the Dark Families of Europe at the time, but after several humiliating defeats, we surrendered and signed a peace treaty with them, assuring them that we were not hiding their target nor lending aid. The treaty with the Peverells served as the basis for our cordial relationships with the Veela Conclaves and the Hag Covens in the centuries to come."

François frowned, as this was information that even the Veelas had lost. "What were they hunting?" Bernard shook his head. "I am not certain. What I do know is that it was a threat that had fled from Britain and had found refuge among the dark families in France. The Peverells hunted it relentlessly until they seemingly got their target, but they had exhausted themselves in the process. They retreated to their Continental fortress for a time before returning to Britain, never to be seen again. That said… it was believed that they were powerful magicals, their Head being more than capable of tearing down castles all on his own. That the rumored Deathstick was a construct of theirs was never once doubted by our Courts. If the last surviving member of their bloodline has such power and skill already… it would seem to suggest that the power they once possessed certainly found its way through the generations. It is a good thing… having her on our side." François didn't know how to respond to that, other than to silently agree. He held out the folder for Bernard to inspect. "Here are the lists of charges the MSF is leveling against the attackers." The older vampire gentleman read through the contents. "I will leave the attempted kidnapping and other pertinent charges to other prosecutors to bring before the courts, but as these have been confirmed as members of Sangroyal, I will be adding them as co-conspirators in the case I am leading. It shouldn't present a problem." François nodded. "That is fine. This still, unfortunately, leaves us with du Plessis as a possible co-conspirator with no evidence tying him to the organization. Auror Moriéve, do you have anything to report?"

Feeling a bit self-conscious under her father's measured gaze, Cynthia began pouring over her evaluation of the evidence. "All memories so far would suggest that du Plessis at no time seemed to demonstrate an awareness of something possibly occurring, though he did leave the vicinity of the windows before the attack took place, seemingly to fetch food from the Hors D'oeuvre tables at the back of the chamber. However, at no point did the attackers single him out, which is odd considering this was his Gala and property. One would expect the Estate owner to be the primary target, but that was not the case here. All the security personnel at the property that were found alive have no affiliation with Sangroyal, most having been in the employ of du Plessis for years, while a few were recent acquisitions. Interestingly, while there was plenty of damage to the building's outer walls and windows, the attackers barely damaged the interior of the Estate. We are still waiting on the warding specialists to give us a confirmation on the cause for the ward collapsing as quickly as it did, though the ward chamber in question was intact upon inspection and the crystal wasn't sabotaged. It would seem to indicate a failure at the relays." The door that led into the chamber opened, revealing an Unspeakable leading in Auror Lécuyer. "Sorry I am late. There was a bit of a disagreement regarding the results of our inspection of the wards."

François waited until the door was sealed, before gesturing to his Auror to approach the table. "Nothing to worry about. We were just starting to discuss the wards. Have you come to a decision?" Lécuyer walked up to the table, excusing himself as he was a bit close to Cynthia, whose slight blush made her father take a greater interest in the young man, as he began to reveal the results of his investigation. "Well, according to the investigation, we discovered several sabotaged relays. As we suspected, the wards for the property had been raised by Etienne Wards and Defences, so the presence of the sabotaged relays was expected and it's possible that Monsieur du Plessis simply trusted too much in his companion to question whether the wards were sabotaged or not. He never did have them reviewed. That was the conclusion some of my fellow warding specialists reached." François looked over the photographs, displaying the regular relays and the sabotaged ones. "But not yours?" Lécuyer sighed, shaking his head. "No sir. I find that the evidence was a bit too… clean? While there were no signs that the ground had been disturbed prior to the extraction of the relays, when I was inspecting the damaged ones to the undamaged one, it felt like there were too many… inconsistencies. Clearly the sabotage was the same as Etienne's, meaning it was designed as sabotaged rather than an intact relay being altered. That said, something about the condition of the relays makes me suspect that they weren't part of the Estate's original ward scheme. I transferred them over to the DoM to have them compare the relays at a deeper level, in hopes of determining a proper conclusion. Sorry I couldn't give you anything concrete yet."

The Head of the MSF shook his head. "You did what you had to, Lécuyer. You saw inconsistencies, pursued them to the extent of your knowledge and handed them over to those who may be able to give you a more definitive answer. That is exactly the sort of professionalism I expect from all my Aurors. Cynthia?" The Dhampir looked at her boss, before he continued. "I want you to continue the interrogations, within the scope of the law, including with Veritaserum questioning. Try to find a way to get an answer regarding the final location of the organization, either by using more subtle lines of questioning or more direct ones. The choice is yours. If you run into a situation where it seems the person fails to respond, write it in your notes." Bernard discontinued his surreptitious inspection of the warding expert to look over at the MSF Director. "You suspect memory tampering or the presence of a Fidelius Charm?" François sighed. "At this point it's better not to dismiss any possibility. I personally doubt all the arrested suspects have had their memories modified, though the more recent ones are the likeliest to have undergone memory modifications as a safety precaution. Those we took by surprise will not be as likely to have been tampered with, so it would be best to compare the reactions to certain questions. If the enemy has placed their final headquarters under a Fidelius Charm, it will certainly pose a complication. Bernard , you are free to bring the case to the court. Any unindicted accomplices will just have to wait their turn. For now… this is the best we can do."

"Fourmilière. In my office." After excusing himself from the rest of the remaining Sanroyal magicals, the tanned wizard with dark brown hair followed after du Plessis into the man's office within the Headquarters, raising an eyebrow at the Pensieve on the desk. "I take it this had nothing to do with the discussion regarding the takeover of the Ministry in Paris?" Jean du Plessis grumbled. "Those idiots can make whatever plans they like. I am far more concerned with the safety of this facility. Now, I have here my memory of the attack on my Estate. I want your honest evaluation of the individual who disabled our forces without the use of a wand and whether or not you believe they may be capable of utilizing an… unconventional Magical foci… like a long sword." Fourmilière realized what the head of the organization was getting at. "You want me to determine if this person has capabilities that match those of the suspect behind the massacre of the Laborde estate?" At du Plessis' nod, Fourmilière leaned over into the Pensieve, leaving Jean with his thoughts as he contemplated his next course of action. While he had planned for and accounted for the potentiality that the kidnapping of the Ministry personnel could result in failure, he hadn't believed it could be possible for it to be a failure of the magnitude that occurred. A single witch without a wand disabled the entire attack group that was sent to the Ballroom, before successfully securing the location against further incursion, and at no point could du Plessis even attempt to impede her. If anything, he had barely had enough time to even register what had occurred, let alone conceive of a possible reaction from his part.

The only successful part of the incident was the elimination of the Guards who had been working at the Estate for years who knew of his involvement with Sangroyal. He hated that he was required to eliminate such exemplary wizards, but he couldn't allow any trace of Sangroyal remain within his Estate, even within the minds of his guards. Altering their memories could have been an alternative but with François Delacour being as thorough as he had demonstrated to be, Jean simply couldn't rely on the gaps in their memories as being something the MSF would just dismiss. Their death, while a loss, was better than the alternative. At least, it was, until doubt began to enter into his mind, as that exceptionally skilled witch had defeated some of the most accomplished dark Wizards and Witches in Sangroyal, achieving it all with the barest use of Magic. It was an incredible sight to behold… and a terrifying one. The more he thought about the skill Elysia Peverell displayed, the more he recalled the devastation of the Laborde Estate, how so many exceptional members of the organization were slaughtered with the use of a bladed weapon and nothing else, expect towards the end, when the point of maintaining a restrain on the person's magic became pointless. Du Plessis had assumed that Elysia Peverell might have been related to the force that attacked the Estate, had even considered the possibility that she herself had taken part, but was now haunted by the supposition… that she had achieved it all on her own, with little to no effort on her part.

When the witch arrived at the Estate, she had done so without her wand, which had certainly surprised himself and his guards, but then again, a great many members of the aristocracy didn't carry their wands with them everywhere, believing themselves to be quite safe in certain circles. The Estate of a fellow aristocrat would be such a place. Her and Mademoiselle Delacour both refrained from eating or drinking any of the offerings, suggesting that both were being overly cautious in such an environment… but it was in stark contrast to the former not carrying a wand, particularly when the Delacourgirl did bring hers. Unless, of course, a wand wasn't Peverell's primary magical foci. While rare in Europe, there were a variety of magical foci used by magical communities from all over the world, with even a few using wandless magic, as Elysia Peverell had done towards the end of the confrontation, though the fact she used banishers and a basic repair spell suggested that she wasn't particularly talented with wandless magic, only using the bare minimum. He had briefly wondered if she was, perhaps, in possession of the Deathstick, and still believed she knew something about the legendary Hallows, despite her answer to the questions the other guests had asked, but du Plessis felt that he was already devolving into paranoid thoughts. If she had the Elder Wand and was that powerful… she wouldn't have a reason to hide. If anything, she would have performed even greater feats of Magic, akin to what Grindelwald did in his public appearances. No, it was more likely that her magical focus was something else, something less conventional.

As his thoughts swarmed in ever more paranoid directions, Fourmilière pulled himself out of the Pensieve, before crossing his arms, the man in deep thought. "It's hard to say. Her speed and power are a testament to her physical condition, and her skill at apparition is extraordinary. Clearly, she has had training in hand to hand combat. However… the way she tended to position her legs was less reminiscent of a martial artist and more of a weapons specialist. Every position she took left enough room for a bladed weapon to be held in her grasp, her attacks consistent with someone who, while trained in how to throw a punch, was better prepared to strike with either a blade or a pummel. In my honest opinion… I believe she would be capable of wielding a long edged weapon… and do so with exceptional ease and devastating effectiveness." Du Plessis sighed. One consideration was dismissed, but another concern was raised. "She was able to do all that with wards designed to impede Apparition outside of the warded area, though I suppose with sufficient training she could avoid running into those while apparating within the wards. Still… that attacker that devastated Laborde did so while successfully infiltrating an Estate's wards without detection." Fourmilière rubbed his chin. "So if this attacker was the same person I just observed, then any location could be vulnerable. Even headquarters."

Du Plessis steepled his hands. "That's why I wanted you to confirm my suspicions. If she is the person responsible for the Laborde Massacre, we run the risk of her bypassing our defences and slaughtering our remaining forces with little to no resistance. That simply can't be allowed to happen. Fourmilière, you are the only swordsmaster in Sangroyal. I am going to need you to remain at headquarters until this… threat is eliminated. Your expertise will be invaluable in defending against this enemy and in eliminating them. Of course, you will be greatly compensated for your services." The tanned Dark Wizard chuckled. "Votre Éminence, you need not worry about compensation. The very idea that I may finally face off against another swordmaster in a duel to the death is more than enough to keep me here acting as a bodyguard. Now, if you excuse me, I need to go retrieve my blade. It has been a while since it last tasted blood. It would probably be wise if I practiced with it some more, in anticipation of what is to come." As the dark wizard left the office, du Plessis sighed. While he could appreciate Fourmilière's enthusiasm, he couldn't help but worry that this threat was something very different. He would have the remaining warding specialists constantly checking the wards of Sangroyal Headquarters, just in case. If his fears were truly founded, then he needed to do everything in his power to prevent that witch from locating the facility, if not entering it all together. He hoped his existing precautions were more than enough as he contemplated what new ones he could put into position as soon as possible.

Opening the door to the Estate, Elysia smiled widely. "Luna! Welcome back. How was Australia?" After the blonde hugged her friend, the tanned witch responded. "Same as ever. The Yowies were a bit more friendly, though they did give me a wide berth when I arrived. I think they felt traces of something on me. I wonder what that could have been." Elysia noticed Luna's playful look, before chuckling nervously. "Yeah, sorry about that." Luna shook her head. "It's fine. Whenever I visit a new area, I always need to acclimatize myself, so having your magic leaving traces helps to remind me to take my time. Is Adeline already here?" The two continued the conversation as they walked deeper into the Peverell Estate, with Luna's eyes taking in the look and feel of the Reception Hall decorated for the holidays, the task having been completed far more swiftly this time around as Elysia still recalled how all the decorations looked and where they had been positioned. The raven haired witch had insisted in trying her hand at decorating the chamber magically, at least to a degree, and so had been able to place the previously adorned garlands and wreaths into their positions along the walls and windows, with Ida locking them into place. The trees, however, were decorated by hand by her and the rest of the guests who would be joining her for Christmas. "She and Jeanne had already settled into their rooms but they both went on a trip to see Adeline's extended family. They will be back here on Christmas Day."

Luna nodded, removing some of the snow that had accumulated on her head as they reached the stairs that lead to the upstairs sections of the house. "Her letter mentioned that she would be here but I understand." Noticing Luna's tone, Elysia raised an eyebrow. "Was the Australian expedition a bit lonely?" Luna sighed softly. "A bit. Most of the Hobart graduates take assignments elsewhere in the world so the Blue Mountains expeditions are usually managed by the Hobart staff members and Apprentices. I was there mostly to improve my understanding of sentient hominid behaviour since there are quite a few uncontacted species of them in the world, a few believed to be quite violent. Getting a feel for their physical queues will hopefully help when I am in one of the other regions. Though I will say that I wasn't alone. Not entirely. You were there with me the entire time." At Elysia's questioning look, Luna smiled. "Your potions. The Hobart Academy's Potions Course adjusted its list of approved potions to include the ones you designed using local ingredients. The Healer and Herbology courses all had to adjust their curriculum as well. While the Elder professors weren't thrilled, the younger ones were delighted, since it meant that they wouldn't be spending too much of their budget on foreign materials. Even the Aboriginals that lived alongside the mountains were quite happy that they were receiving fair compensation for their contributions to the potions recipes, though they all agree that your variants are far more effective and stable."

Elysia blushed. "That's… good to hear. The Gringotts negotiators assured me that the communities had accepted the royalties agreement but it's hard to get a read on how much of it was genuine from what was written on a piece of parchment." Luna shook her head. "They are quite happy, I can assure you. They have been building groweries for the materials so that the communities can not only supply the ingredients to the local potioneers, but also export the extra products. They don't use the money all that much for infrastructure as they prefer their more traditional way of life, but now they can secure resources like water, food and medicine with greater ease. The Academy has been very happy to see the improved relationships they now have with the local communities as a result of your work. They were thinking of awarding you an honorary Mastery for your contributions." Elysia blinked in surprise before sighing. "Great. I have a sneaking suspicion they won't be the only ones." Luna chuckled merrily. "You might just become the Potions Master with the most honorary Masteries in the world." Elysia grumbled. "I suppose that's better than what I was previously famous for. Here we are. This is your room."

After unlocking the door, Elysia handed the key to its new occupant, before standing aside. When Luna entered, she felt her breath taken away. While the walls were still the same wood paneling as the rest of the house, the curtains and rugs were in the Ravenclaw colors, though what excited Luna was that next to the window was a beautifully decorated Christmas tree, presents already placed underneath it. After showing her the adjoining bathroom and bedroom, Elysia showed her a separate door. "Your room key will be able to open this one too and the room beyond won't be locked for the most part. It is connected to the room that Adeline and Jeanne will be staying in, but I doubt that will be a problem." Luna found herself speechless as she entered what was clearly an art studio, the walls covered in full length canvases, while smaller frames sat next to the windows. At the center of the room was a decently large desk that looked to have come out from an art academy, as it was covered in tools and materials, from brushes to sponges and even graphite. Elysia rubbed the back over neck. "Sorry if this was a bit presumptuous but I remembered what your room was like back at your house and, while my house isn't all that compatible with murals and the like, I thought you and Adeline could use a place where you could explore your artistic sides." Sensing Luna's movement, Elysia allowed herself to be wrapped in a hug as the young blonde thanked her vehemently, with Elysia smiling as she rubbed her friend's back. "It was the least I could do. Welcome home, Luna."

As Ida placed the last of the main dishes on the table, with everyone complimenting her on the taste of the food, much to the elf's delight, Elysia looked around the dining room table and the faces of those gathered. While Christmas Eve had been a relatively quiet celebration, it hadn't been any less memorable for the last of the Peverells. At Apolline's invitation, Luna and Elysia joined the Delacours in celebrating Christmas in their own home, with Elysia experiencing the more traditional style that the Elder Veela enjoyed, the living tree scent filling the air as glass bulbs and hand crafted ornaments dotted its foliage. Rather than Christmas lights, the Delacour home was illuminated with candles, reminding the former Hogwarts students of the Great Hall in the number placed around the house, though thankfully none were hovering over anyone's heads. To no one's surprise, Victoire took to Luna easily and the little girl was delighted to hear about Luna's numerous encounters with magical creatures from all over the world, with the little Veela having her pygmy owl, Poleon, on her shoulder for most of the day, the bird only taking off in short bursts of flight to take care of it's needs. Luna had no problems at all sharing her many adventures as a magizoologist, detailing her first encounters with the elusive Tasmanian Tiger, a non-magical creature that the magical community of Australia was doing everything in its power to restore from the edge of extinction, and how difficult it was to even see their dens, though Luna had been fortunate to see a mother followed by her young in the woods of Tasmania.

Aside from her numerous expeditions to the Guianan forests, Luna had also explored other regions, as Hobart required all who would seek a Magizoologist Mastery to be able to carry out studies of animals in as many known regions and biomes of the world, only excluding the oceans, as there was an aquatic magizoologist mastery program specifically designed to train those who sought to uncover the secrets of the world's oceans, rivers and lakes. While Australia offered its own share of desert, woodland and beach side environments, Luna had needed to head to other countries for the various other biomes, including the tundra. For that one she had been particularly excited, as it had been in Alaska, a region known for its large birds, a variant of thunderbird that brought snow rather than rain, as well as Tornits, which she described as a less welcoming variant of Sasquatch, and the creature they had been sent to study, the Keelut, a canid that appeared to lack hair, though their studies revealed that it was actually covered in a pelt that hugged the body tightly, the fur resistant to moisture and highly adaptive to its environment, allowing for the creature's to seemingly vanish in the white snow. Luna had been among the few who managed to encounter them after speaking to the Inuits about their customs, particularly how to stay cool and concealed while waiting in the snow drifts or on the edge of a forest.

As they had prepared for today's Christmas Day dinner, Elysia had smiled, having seen the blonde drawing in the art studio near the windowsill on one of the smaller canvases, as she was saving the larger ones when she felt inspired during a longer recess, as she would be heading back out as soon as the Yuletide season was over. Adeline and Jeanne were among the first to arrive, both having mixed feelings after Adeline had visited her paternal grandparents, the bad blood that existed with her father not having been resolved all that well in the last year. However, finding out that Luna's room was right next to hers did improve Adeline's mood, the two having been comparing art pieces up until dinner was called. By that time, the Delacours and Grangers had arrived, the relationship between the two families much closer now that Hermione and Fleur's courtship seemed to have been fully embraced by all, though no one was in a hurry to push either towards any commitments. Both women were quite happy in the relationship they had, particularly with how Victoire had embraced it, though the girl did like to tease Hermione from time to time, asking if or when she could call her Maman Mione, with Elysia earning herself a look when that was spoken in earshot of her. With everyone already in the Estate, it wasn't long before dinner was called, the gathered guests taking their places along the large table, though it accommodated everyone perfectly.

As everyone sat gathered around the dinner table, Elysia stood up, her glass in hand, as the guests quieted down. The last of the Peverells looked at everyone present as she gathered her thoughts. "Last year, this house saw its first Christmas celebration in centuries. At the time, it was only those who I had grown close to welcome into my home, but not entirely into my life. In the year since… this house has seen more guests come and go, as is evident by how many people sit here now. But, perhaps more importantly… you all are not just acquaintances who I have grown closer to." Looking at Jeanne and Adeline, Elysia lifted her glass. "You are my friends who have helped me to look past the life I was living as a recluse, allowing me to open myself to others and to you." She then looked at Luna and Hermione. "You are my family, not by blood, but by actions and words. To have you here, celebrating this festive season with me, is a dream I had all but given up on. Despite the less than pleasant circumstances regarding some of our reunions, I am certainly glad to have gotten the chance to be reunited with you, so that the smiles and laughs we shared before can be shared again." She raised her glass to the Delacours and the Grangers. "And thank you, for treating me not as an outsider but as a part of the family. This house is all the more lively because you all have been willing to share your own joy and merriment with me and all of us gathered here today."

Elysia then turned to the witch seated at her side. "And I thank you most of all, for being willing to see past the blemishes of my life and start a relationship with me. Through you, our own interactions and the example set by your family, I have finally been able to understand what it is to have a family of my own, to experience everything that was denied to me in my previous life." Seeing Gabrielle blush made Elysia smile before she looked at the rest of the guests. "And, while there may be few amongst you staying the night, let alone the season in this house, I want it to be known to all of you. Before, when I first entered Hogwarts Castle, I had felt as if I had finally found my home, a sanctuary from the cruelty of the world. In time, as my fellow graduates can tell you, it ceased to be a Sanctuary, the halls filled with bitter memories and the metaphorical ghosts of those who did not live to see an end to the conflict of our time. Now, though, I have found a home, a place I can see myself living the rest of my days in, though I wish it to be more than that. What Hogwarts failed to be for us, I now offer to you all. If at any time you need to be at a place that will keep you safe and welcomed, know that this house will take you in gladly. In times of need, never doubt that you will find sanctuary here… Just give me a bit of warning first." Everyone chuckled as Elysia raised her glass. "To everyone here, my sincerest gratitude for making this day, this month and this year a better one. Merry Christmas!"

"Merry Christmas!" With that final group cheer, everyone took a drink from their glasses, even Victoire with her nonalcoholic sparkling apple juice, before digging into their meals. Ida, who was called to appear, was congratulated on the taste of the meal, to the elf's delight, with Elysia kissing her on her head, which caused her to vanish as her head grew red with joy and embarrassment. All throughout the afternoon, the mood remained light and jovial, from how everyone enjoyed the meal and desserts, as well as when Elysia gave the presents to those that attended. Hermione was suitably surprised to get a shoulder bag that had been enchanted with multiple compartments, a few having greater security measures do that she could carry secure documentation on her in the knowledge it wouldn't be found, while also carrying her personal effects and even space for a laptop computer, something Elysia knew Hermione had been looking into of late, as well as a larger space for groceries, all the weight reduced to near nothing, while protected in treated wyvernhide. Hermione had given her a look. "This must have been expensive. It's not dragonhide, but it's very close." Elysia chuckled. "Trust me, it wasn't nearly as expensive as you think. The harder part was applying the security features." For Fleur, Elysia had gotten her a set of glasses that had been developed to replicate the same features as the larger magnifying lenses of her trade, as well as giving her the ability to see enchanted objects at a glance. Hermione had clearly blushed when Fleur turned to look at her, the bookworm finding her lover wearing glasses surprisingly appealing.

Victoire certainly seemed delighted with her own gifts, which included more discs for her music box, as well as a set of coloring pencils that Elysia had seen while browsing for the art studio supplies, as these would create illusionary effects on the paper to make the drawings come alive. Both of the Elder Delacours also received gifts again, with François receiving a wyvernhide vest to go under his robes, which he seemed particularly happy with, and Apolline receiving a book that made her give a mock glare at Elysia before quickly concealing it from her husband and daughter. Gabrielle gave Elysia a knowing look but the raven haired witch just smiled at her lover. Apolline did surprise Elysia with giving her back a translated copy of the diary that her mother and the Paimpont Elders had been busy translating. "My mother wanted you to have this. She felt it best that you read through it before the Elders debated if a redacted version should be made. They don't think there was anything strictly private to the Peverells in the journal but they wanted your opinion first." When Gabrielle opened her gift, however, she looked at the box's contents as Elysia slid next to her on the sofa. "I wanted to give you something other than a necklace but, as an MCH, you will probably be using your hands a lot… and I was pretty certain a ring would be taken the wrong way. So… I thought you might like some hair ornaments that will keep your hair up while your busy working."

Gabrielle looked through the set, recognizing that the feather-like designs matched the colors that she had in her avian form. Both Apolline and Fleur loved the look and helped to tie up Gabrielle's hair in a loose bun, before slipping in the hair pins and clip, with everyone commenting on how lovely it looked on her. Elysia herself received quite a few gifts, with the stack of books earning Hermione an amused look, Luna giving her a few earrings made from broken and then polished fangs and claws of various creatures she had observed, with Elysia feeling quite happy with them after hearing that they didn't require her to get her ears pierced. Eventually, it came down to Gabrielle, who gave Elysia a glance, before sliding the present box onto her lap. When Elysia lifted the lid, she thought for a second it was another book, only to freeze as she flipped the cover over, seeing the moving images on the page. Gabrielle fidgeting beside her, before explaining her present. "I… remembered what you said earlier in the year, when we went to the beach house. Seeing all the pictures in your room but not seeing any from the last few years, I thought you would like it if you had a few more. I…" Gabrielle stopped talking as she looked from the book to Elysia, a tear having dropped onto the page of the photo album. Gabrielle had given much thought on how to make her gift perfect, and knew that she would have to visit a photographer that could record memories from within a Pensive. Thankfully, her father knew just the man as he worked for the MSF in its investigations, while also having a side job offering the same services to the general population, as there were many who wanted to immortalize a memory into a photograph. The wizard had warned that Gabrielle's own memories could impact the quality of the work, but both had been quite happy, as many of the events had been crisp and clear within Gabrielle's mind.

From a few scenic shots of the area around Saint-Cirq-Lapopie, to images of Adeline and Jeanne talking happily in the streets of the ancient town, to the sight of the Delacours together on that first Halloween with Elysia. Every picture stood as proof of the interactions and friendships Elysia had made in the last two years. Of course, Gabrielle knew better than to ignore the other aspects of Elysia's life, which was why she included images of Ida happily working in the kitchen, the three terrors in their own individual photos, whether it was Anand sleeping on the rug before the Reception Halls chimney, her green eyes popping open for a moment before returning to a restful state, Macha as she stalked along the roof of the greenhouse, getting close to a bunch of birds, before they scattered, ruining her fun, or Badb pruning her feathers on her stand. The picture Gabrielle had been most proud of, with the photographer even thanking her for the opportunity to take it, was one from when Elysia had been outside in the dusk hours, running her hand over Macha who had jumped into her lap, Anand happily seated at Elysia's feet, while Badb sat on her shoulder. It was a deeply private moment that had taken the man several tries to get right, due to the natural lighting. There were a few photos of Elysia and Gabrielle together, but the young Veela felt that it would be a bit narcissistic of her to focus on those. Instead, her focus had been on the woman who had given her so much in the last year, who deserved to get something memorable in return.

After taking a few minutes to compose herself, as the tears kept falling, Elysia looked towards Gabrielle, her eyes red but the smile on her face was genuine. The "Thank you so much" was soft, as if spoken in a whisper, but Gabrielle felt the full weight of the feelings behind it, either because of the bond they shared or something else, before she slid her arm around Elysia's waist. Victoire jumped up to sit next to them as Gabrielle and Elysia went over the pictures, the smile never fading, as the other watched on, some with smiles on their faces, though a few with tears in their eyes, knowing that something as common as a photo album had been a rare comfort for Elysia, with Hermione knowing that the one Harry had received from Hagrid at the end of his first year had been a bittersweet gift, as for the first time it had made Harry feel that he had a family of his own, but like with the Mirror of Erised, said family was nothing more than an image that he could see but not interact with, as there were no memories associated with them except those of the worst moments of his life. Gabrielle's gift had been a continuation of that tradition, but one where the pictures within weren't far off events of people Harry had never known, but everyday moments of Elysia's life, a moving image of a memory she herself was a part of, proof that what she experienced wasn't a dream. For Elysia, the gift had been more valuable to her than all the others she received, save, perhaps, one from the year before. A gift that, as time ticked on by, seemed to only grow all the more meaningful to her. Enough so that the very idea of not having it… seemed a pain too much to bear.

"Everyone please! We will take your statements as quickly as possible so you may all go home but we can't do that if you are all talking over each other. Finnigan, Davis, single out a few and have them form lines while you interview them. Cast silencing spells if you have to." Susan Bones sighed, feeling a bit light-headed from having to raise her voice the entire time she had been inside the Greengrass Manor, even with the Sonorous Charm helping her. Like other Old and Noble families, the Greengrasses tended to invite other families to attend their New Year's Celebration. With Daphne being the new head, what had started as a purely traditional celebration changed, with the invited guests now including prominent families that had stayed neutral in the previous conflicts, as well as a few families that had fought against the Death Eaters, either within the Wizengamot, or even out in the streets. Everyone knew that Daphne's decision would likely draw the ire of the Neo Death Eaters but, until earlier, no repercussions had manifested. Despite her obviously distancing herself from the Death Eater crowd, the NDEs had elected to avoid antagonizing the Neutral leaning families. That strategy seemed to have changed, as Susan and the Aurors had received an elf, warning of an attack on the Greengrass Estate. The redhead won't deny that she had been exceedingly terrified that the Elder Greengrass sister had been killed.

When the Aurors arrived, they found a few Dark Witches and Wizards killed on site, as well as a few retired Aurors that had been employed as security for the event. Amongst the guests there were quite a few injured parties, but no one had apparently been killed. That said, despite the brave defense, even Daphne did not come out of the attack unscathed, her left arm partly damaged from a combination of blasting and cutting curses, though the witch held her indifferent persona, even as a Healer tended to her arm, her little sister, Astoria, fretting over her injuries. Once the property was searched and determined to be secure, the Aurors began their interviews, though these weren't going well as everyone attending the party was eager to head home to their "relative" safety. With her dicta quill out and adjusted to pick up only Daphne and Susan's voices, the Auror fell back onto her training, burying her concern for her crush. "Senior Auror Susan Bones, interviewing Lady Daphne Greengrass, of the Old and Noble House of Greengrass, on the 1st of January of 2007, just after Midnight. DMLE Aurors responding to an attack on the Greengrass Estate. Interview begins now. Lady Greengrass, please describe what occurred." The brunette with blonde highlights sighed. "As soon as the clock struck midnight and our guests were welcoming the New Year, I sensed a heavy attack on the wards, before they collapsed. Thankfully, the wards gave us enough time to get the guests to a safe room, while the guards kept the intruders occupied."

Susan checked that the dicta quill was still keeping up before continuing with the questions. "Due to your injuries, it would seem that you encountered the assailants yourself. Can you identify their affiliation? Did they provide a motive or notice anything that might serve for individual identification?" Daphne was quiet, organizing her thoughts. "They were these so-called Neo Death Eaters, that's for sure. They were yelling out "blood traitors" to anyone they came across, and I highly doubt any other group has it out for me. As for anything that might identify specific attackers, I am unsure. I can provide memory vials for the DMLE to review, but the new robes they are using do a good job of concealing their physique. All the attackers sounded like men, but a potion or transfiguration could change that temporarily. As for my injuries, I had no intention of just hiding while my guards were being attacked. These bastards came to attack my guests and ruin my family's reputation. I was going to get my pound of flesh from them one way or another." She gestured at one of the bodies on the ground. "I took that one down with a blasting curse and a set of cutters. Here." Daphne presented her wand, handle first, to Susan, who took it with her gloves. Using the Priori Incantatem spell, she indeed confirmed the spells used were mostly blasting and cutting curses, as well as some shields, before seeing spells for tying up hair and sealing up lipstick. Reading out the spells that the wand still remembered for the Dicta Quill to register, Susan handed the wand back to the brunette, blushing a bit.

She then took Astoria's witness statement, with the blonde witch confirming her older sister's testimony, though she did hesitate to add something, before speaking softly. "Prior to the attack, I had received some correspondence from Draco Malfoy. As you may know, his family intended for us to marry but I refused and my sister dissolved the agreement. He has sent me a few missives in the past, even after he married Pansy Parkinson. He sent one a few days ago, talking about the New Years celebration and… "suggesting" that I refrain from attending. I know it's not enough for the DMLE to go with…" Susan looked at Daphne, who's face seemed to show agreement with that sentiment, before looking at Astoria. "It isn't but it's worth knowing just in case. Thank you for bringing it up." Astoria nodded, before she handed her own wand, which Susan checked and documented that she hadn't used any spells other than what a witch uses for daily life. After the bodies were identified and taken away by the DMLE, Susan directed a final check of the property as the last of the guests left for their own homes, while the remaining guards provided their memories of the event. It was almost sunrise when only Susan and a few Aurors remained, as they waited for Gringotts to send the warding experts to secure the Estate, when Daphne quietly drew her attention, gesturing to follow her. As soon as they were in what was the safe room that the guests had entered during the attack, Daphne activated the backup wards, before turning to her former yearmate.

"What I am about to say is more hearsay than established fact, but it's information I trust. Sometime in the last months of the previous year, the NDEs lost a major foreign backer for their operation. A lot of the old Magical Families that had previously backed the Death Eaters had begun to distance themselves, as it became clear that their cause was no longer viable, and were reaching out to me. They want to end all affiliations with the NDEs, even though they still adhere to some conservative stances. I have been hoping to establish a political framework for them, something they can all get behind that can be recognized as a legitimate bloc, one washed clean of the anti-muggleborn rhetoric. Obviously, the NDEs aren't too happy about that and wanted to make an example of us. Fortunately, I had my suspicions and took precautions, which clearly were warranted. I doubt this stunt of theirs will earn them any more support, so in that regard it was more of a boon for us." Susan frowned. She had known that the Sangroyal organization in France had collapsed for the most part after the MSF brought in the assistance of the ICW Aurors and that they had been backing the Neo Death Eaters. With them mostly gone, Susan had been concerned about the reaction of the Neo Death Eaters. Clearly, they had no intention to go quietly into the night. Still, something bothered her. "If this was a threat against you, why would Draco send a letter potentially warning you and Astoria about the attack?"

Daphne shrugged. "I am not sure. The Malfoys have been hard to read as of late, ever since they retreated into Castle Black. I believe that Pansy is managing the family more than her husband, but I can't say for certain if they are or aren't with the NDEs. Obviously he would still be in the same circles as the former Death Eaters, so Draco would be in a position to hear if an attack was coming. As to why warn Astoria, it's harder to say, though I can see the NDEs trying to "safeguard" desirable individuals amongst the families turning their backs on them, particularly if they could be married off to get these families' under someone else's control." Susan grumbled. "Yeah, I wouldn't put it past them." She then eyed Daphne. "I am guessing you don't want me to tell Kingsley Shacklebolt about the up and coming political bloc?" Daphne frowned. "It won't change aching really if he were to know, though keeping it secret can be useful for the day the Wizengamot reconvenes. The reason I wanted to talk to you privately was because… I wanted to know if you can get me in touch with a member of the New Blood Order." Susan stared at Daphne. "The DMLE has orders to arrest NBO members as soon as they are identified as having committed a crime." Daphne snorted. "Of course, but as long as you have no evidence of criminal activity, you just tend to… ignore them. Please don't insult me Susan, I know that you are at the very least aware of some of the membership and I wish to get in touch with them."

The redhead looked at her old school mate. "And if I did, what would you do? I am not about to facilitate the commission of crimes." Daphne searched Susan's eyes before sighing. "I swear, you should have been a Gryffindor. You're far too noble. Look… I will do everything in my power to make sure that no crimes are committed… but after what happened here today, my allies need a stronger, more reactive defence force. I believe it to be wise to have the ability to contact NBO members and make sure everyone gets the help they need while the Death Eaters are going rabid. The sooner the NDEs are gone, the sooner all of Britain can finally move on. Please, help me with this." Susan stared at Daphne before sighing. She used her wand to search for any listening Charms, signs of scrying, anything that could be used to eavesdrop and found nothing, before turning to the brunette before her. "Please, don't make me regret this. I really like how you have rebuilt your family's reputation and your plans for the Noble Families is what this community needs. So please, be careful how involved you get. I don't want to have to come arrest you." Daphne's face softened, her usual persona slipping as she approached Susan, rubbing her arm through her Auror robes. "Trust me, the only cuffs you will be putting on me will be the playful variety." Susan felt her cheeks turn bright red, before telling Daphne that she will have the suspected NBO member she knows contact her and let them figure out what it is they want from this arrangement. The redhead left, feeling exhausted, while thinking about her parents and Auntie and how they, as Aurors, navigated the line between doing what was right… and what was legal.

Chapter 36: Wounded Beast

"Well, as expected, several members of Sangroyal have been willing to cooperate with the investigation, considering the charges levied against them. Most are middle tier operatives, essentially the managers of the organization. They weren't the decision makers, planners nor the foot soldiers carrying out the crimes, which means that they feel that their convictions won't be as severe as the rest of the members in custody and have been more than happy to provide us with evidence of the crimes perpetrated by the organization. Among these are the established kidnappings, human trafficking, smuggling of regulated creatures and goods, though we have gotten a few who have pointed out several potential alterations to the Ministry records, if not providing false statements. With the cooperation of several defendants, we have even obtained sufficient evidence to investigate the Paris Magical Bank, which seemed to have been a part of their organization, to some degree. Unfortunately, while we have managed to identify most of the leadership of the organization, we are having trouble identifying the head of Sangroyal. The most we have been able to get out of the prisoners is that the individual is known as L'Éminence among the organization and that while the position is not hereditary, it usually goes to a member of an Old and Noble family. Every attempt at identifying the person has been ineffective so far."

François sighed, before nodding at his Auror. "Good work with what you have so far. I will contact the ICW to carry out the investigation into the Paris Magical Bank, as the Ministry and several members of the Convention have accounts there and they are likely to try and sue or spin any action against them as the Ministry is attempting to seize assets. An ICW investigation will garner less opposition and will give the courts less of an interest in interfering with the search." Bernard chuckled. "Oh, not bad. I was going to suggest you do that myself. The optics of searching the bank all on your own would definitely damage your reputation, though the work that has been put into dismantling this organization has done wonders for it. Thankfully, none of the French Courts have any accounts with them so I can at least vouch for their agreement with the investigation." François frowned and looked at Prosecutor Moriéve. "You all avoided the PMB?" Bernard nodded. "The Courts, like the Conclaves and the Covens, have a better relationship with the Goblins and the Dwarves. Their dedication to treaties and observance of contracts made them the logical choice, particularly with our kind being so long lived. Institutions that have held for millennia and have never once failed in their service provide all the motivation our kind needs to trust them." François chuckled. "I see. Well, I am sure that Gringotts will be receiving a few more customers once the PMB gets searched, So I am sure they will be delighted."

Turning away from the Elder vampire, François looked over the documents on the central desk of the Secrets Chamber they were currently in. As far as the investigation was concerned, everything was going well. The courts have been willing to deny the suspects bail considering that many were definitely capable of fleeing the country to avoid prosecution, with the lower members of the organization not being able to afford to leave anyways, particularly since many had prior convictions as Dark Wizards or Witches, having attacked or harmed non-magicals, as well as their peers, and even their family members. It made sense that they would gravitate to Sangroyal, which could provide them with an outlet for their worse tendencies with little concern of being held accountable. At least, until now. The more worrying part of the organization were the more well off families. Clearly, some of their wealth had been accrued by less than legal means, but for the most part, the leadership of Sangroyal was composed of family heads that were well known in the Magical Society. The Minister had been right in his concern that the investigation would result in a massive shift of the status quo, as the individuals arrested represented the bulk of the conservative movement and its financiers. Without them, the Representatives that had been their unwitting pawns would be left to flounder, with no real agenda other than to parrot what has been said in the past. When Sangroyals' aims and reach become well known… all those talking points would be even less popular.

Though… not every individual in the more conservative circles. Despite his investigations into Jean du Plessis' Estate, there was little there to indicate any involvement with Sangroyal, and the interrogations never once resulted in the detainees saying his name, though there were times when the individuals questioned were unable to answer the question due to some magical effect, like a mental block. The prisoners all went through a thorough check up with the Healers, which included an evaluation for the presence of mind magics, and a few did test positive to having some of their memories altered. The issue was… that those that didn't test positive to altered memories were exhibiting the same behavior. François rubbed his chin. What could elicit a similar effect to a blocked or tampered memory in a subject who has no traces of having their memories altered. It had to be a spell of some sort, something that wasn't registering as mind magic but that was keeping the information… Secret. The patriarch of the Delacour family thought back to his conversations with Hermione Granger and Elysia Peverell, and their activities during the British Second Wizarding War. Hadn't they mentioned something about secrets. A Secret… Keeper? Tied to … the Fidelius Charm. It wasn't a spell that was practiced easily, in fact it was regarded as a very tricky spell to cast. They had considered the possibility that they were under a Fidelius Charm. Could that be the spell interfering with the identity of Sangroyal's Éminence?

Making a mental note to go see the two women and ask more information about the Fidelius Charm and its effects, Director Delacour's thoughts were momentarily paused when the door to the chamber opened, revealing DoM Director Chatelain and Auror Lécuyer, both of whom entered the chamber and closed the door behind them. After a quick sweep by Cynthia and a confirmation that they were clean, Lécuyer brought a folder to his Department Head. "The results of the investigation into the du Plessis' wards." François took the folder and began to look through it as Helene spoke up. "Your Warding Expert was right. The Ward relays were sabotaged, but not as du Plessis wanted us to believe. The man had the relays at his home replaced with faulty ones that had already been years in the soil to make it look like he was a victim of Etienne's sabotage spree. It was a clever trick too, using relays that had been worn by time, rather than brand new ones. Fooled the other specialists, except for your young man here. My Department compared the sabotaged relays with the rest and found that the corrosion levels didn't match. The relays weren't from a similar location as that of du Plessis' property. Soil composition, water content, and even leyline strength. All of these conditions alter the physical composition of Ward Relays as they age. The ones obtained from du Plessis don't line up."

François' face turned into a smile, before looking at Lécuyer. "Excellent work. You just gave us the evidence we needed to open a full investigation into Jean du Plessis and his activities. Make sure you document everything, Lécuyer. We need to have all aspects of this evaluation become an integral part of testing wards during estate investigations from here on out." the young man blushed under the praise. "I will make a full report ready for you as soon as possible sir." François turned to Cynthia. "I will draw up a referral for arrest so be ready to make your way upstairs to get a judge to approve the warrant. After that I want you to take two teams with you to du Plessis' Estate. Make sure you keep one of the teams back, just in case you get ambushed." Cynthia nodded as she went to fetch her coat, as François began writing his request for the warrant. Bernard watched from a few tables away. "I won't be adding him to my list until you get more evidence of his involvement with Sangroyal." François nodded. "I understand. Thankfully, this evidence will allow us to properly inspect all of the du Plessis Estate, and not just the areas involved with the break-in. The fact that his wards were sabotaged to help the Sangroyal Loyalists attempt the kidnapping of several Ministry and Convention officials, however, would suggest he is at least involved with the organization. We will just have to see just how deep their involvement goes and if he knows something about l'Éminence."

"We have done a thorough search of every facility we had believed to be connected with the Sangroyal organization and, other than determining that a few had once been bases of operations and stashes for their supplies, most have been found abandoned, possibly since the Laborde incident." Elysia hummed to herself as François explained the current situation to her. With the warrant out for Jean du Plessis, she had hoped that the last remnants of Sangroyal would have been found and arrested by now, but, of course, the screwed up madman left his family's Estate for parts unknown as soon as the warrant was posted. The system that the Ministries use to detect magical travel across territorial boundaries had not identified any unauthorized portkeys or apparitions, nor had the contacts in the non-magical border crossings identified anyone matching his description, or using potions or transfiguration to appear as someone else, passing through either. As far as the French Ministry and the ICW were concerned, Sangroyal's remaining forces were still hiding somewhere in Continental France, they just didn't know where. Which was why François had come to Elysia. Since she and Hermione had evaded capture by the Death Eaters or Snatchers whilst the former had the full resources of the British Ministry of Magic at their beck and call, he felt that their experience would give him an advantage when tracking down the remaining loyalists.

Elysia had agreed to hear him out, but only whilst she finished her work in Potions Lab. Getting François to wear the jumpsuit, face mask and hairnet had been exceedingly entertaining for Elysia, but she hadn't wanted him to inadvertently contaminate her work anyways. Particularly since today she was working on the base potions she wanted to test and modify in order to develop a blood alternative for Vampires. She knew that standard Blood Replenishing potions didn't do much of anything in alleviating their thirst, but Elysia wanted to see if any of her new variants had any significant effects. In order to test this, she had requested the delivery of a variety of creature's that fed on blood, from leeches, America's naturally existing Vampire Bats and the cursed variety that were commonly found in isolated pockets of Eastern Europe, the Indian Subcontinent and other regions of Asia. Elysia was pretty certain that the cursed bats were closer to the Vampire Curse in general, but there was a question as to how much of a Vampire's diet was actually a need to replenish magic that existed within a victim's blood and how much was it actually metabolizing blood into the nutrients their bodies needed. The general consensus was that it was more the magical side of the equation, hence why Vampires favored drinking from Magicals more than non-magicals, but Elysia had the distinction of reviewing older texts in her library, which gave a greater emphasis on the inability of most Vampires ingesting certain materials. While some, like garlic, had their cultural presence, the fact that it acted as a blood thinner also gave it some medical justification as to why they would avoid it. In fact, it was this blood thinning aspect Elysia wanted to test with her Blood Replenishing Potions. If any of the ones currently in use had the effect of thinning the blood as a part of their process, she would have to discount using those for research.

Adding the last ingredients into her cauldrons, Elysia adjusted the heat on the burners, wrote down the time the ingredients were deposited and stirred, then wrote down the time she needed to return, before signaling to François that they would be exiting the alcove. Once that one was sealed, Elysia went to write the notes on her lab's blackboard, with François not far behind. "Well, I am sure that Hermione already told you this but the easiest way to avoid being found is to always be on the move. An enchanted tent, plenty of supplies, maybe hit a few muggles with the Confundus to steal their pocket change and you can easily avoid being detected pretty much anywhere." François sighed. "She did say the same, but she felt that it was less effective the more people were in the group. Right now we think there are about fifty Sangroyal loyalists in hiding. At her suggestion, we have been keeping an eye out on all the nature preserves as well as asking the local Packs to report any suspicious activities, but nothing has turned up. Hermione felt that, if they aren't moving, then the most logical alternative is a single hidden facility, somewhere they can all hold up securely in their position." Elysia looked back at him as she pulled her full face mask off. "And I am guessing the interrogations aren't turning up anything?" François shook his head, which made Elysia take everything he mentioned into account. "Did Hermione mention the Fidelius Charm? The Order used it to secure its Headquarters for a bit."

François nodded. "She did and, with the Unspeakables assistance, we believe that we have detected evidence that the charm is in use, protecting the location of the hidden base, as well as the identity of the leader of the group. Unfortunately, we don't know how to break through it." Elysia was quiet for a moment thinking back to what she knew of the spell. "According to my godfather and the Order members, it was one of the protections that was used by my parents when they were hiding from Voldemort. Now, a lot of people think that the protection afforded by the Fidelius' is infallible, but I can assure you that it isn't." François shrugged. "We never had to deal with it ourselves, at least not in recent history, and the Unspeakables are being very quiet about it." Elysia smirked. "The Department of Mysteries might depend on the Charm, so it makes sense that they wouldn't want to point out its vulnerabilities. That said…" Thinking back to her parents, she recalled that the house they were eventually killed in wasn't an old family home but a recent purchase and Sirius had mentioned that they had been switching safehouses after the family went into hiding. If the location itself was hidden, why would they need to switch safehouses… unless the failure point was in the location itself. The Headquarters for the Order had also been the same, being abandoned as soon as… as soon as Sirius died. When the location of the Black Family Townhouse would be visible in the inheritance documents that the Malfoys would seek to obtain.

Elysia looked over at the head of the MSF. "I think I have an idea on how you can find their hidden base. The Fidelius Charm can prevent someone who knows the secret from sharing it, but it can't erase physical evidence of the secret's existence prior to the charm being applied. It's why it's pointless to apply the Fidelius over Hogwarts or Beauxbatons. You might make the location unplottable and hide it from sight, but everyone would still know where the place was. The knowledge can't be erased from those who have it. Now, these people have existed as an organization for at least two hundred years right? That means this hidden facility must have been registered as a property at the time. You will have to check the Ministry records and look for any indiscrepancies with property listings from before the Revolution and afterwards." François groaned. "That could take time." Elysia shrugged. "It's the only idea I have for now. You might also want to check with Gringotts, in case the Ministry records were altered at a later date to conceal the property. Gringotts Parision's records are impossible to alter and would have included everyone they ever did business with, which at the time included the magical aristocracy, exactly the sort of people the Sangroyal organization would use as a source for their base of operations." François took out a notebook and started writing down Elysia's suggestion. "Anything else?" Elysia hummed to herself as she stared at the ingredients currently positioned on the table in front of her, as she inspected one of them more closely, it being a sample of a tree sap that looked remarkably like blood.

"Well, as a confirmation, you would have to check with the captured prisoners. Now, as a Potioneer, I know that Veritaserum is a mixture that includes two potions, one that forces you to say the truth and the other which compels the recipient to speak, otherwise everyone who took the potion would just have to keep their mouth's shut to avoid incriminating themselves. Obviously, Veritaserum can't bypass the Fidelius Charm's protections, but perhaps you can exploit the Charm's effect." She looked over at François. "We know the Charm prevents the suspects from answering a question that involves the protection… but what if you ask a question where the prisoners being unable to respond was the answer you were looking for? If you locate any indiscrepancies in the property listings, you could ask the prisoners the question about the Headquarters with the exact location already known and stated. If they don't answer…" François stared at the raven haired witch, her words registering in his mind. "Then we would have confirmation regarding the location of the hidden facility. That's… that's an extraordinary way of looking for a way to bypass the charm. I will have the Records Division get started right away and contact Gringotts to see if they can help with an audit of all known or previously known magical properties. I can see why you make such an excellent Potions Master, with the way your mind works." Elysia looked as François left the Lab as he tugged at the zipper of the jumpsuit he was wearing, her mind recalling a few instances where her ability to see alternate paths to a solution resulted in success, before shaking her head and continuing her research.

Londinium Arena, September 2002

Harry breathed deeply as he did his best to calm his nerves. This Task was going to put everything he learned in the last few years as a Challenger of the Arena to the ultimate test. From the Wyverns of the Fifth Trial, the Tarasque of the Eight and the Cockatrice of the previous Task, Harry had known that this challenge awaited him. After all, with how the Goblins used them to guard the Vaults for the more affluent customers, the last of the Potters knew it would only be a matter of time before he would have to revisit one of the most harrowing moments of his life as a Hogwarts student, as well as the moment that he incurred his debt to the Goblin Nation four years later. Of course, unlike the First Task of the Triwizard Tournament, or the escape from the Lestrange Vault of Gringotts London, this time there would be no extenuating circumstances or alternate paths forward. There was no egg or cup to steal, no places to hide or to escape to. It would just be Harry against one of the magical apex predators in all of the world, with the victor being whichever of them remained conscious when all was said and done. It was common knowledge that Magizoologists, even one as infamously disrespectful of established rules like Newt Scamander, all stated that no Magicals was capable of surviving a one on one confrontation against these beasts. And that was only when you were dealing with one of the few surviving species, not a bloody hybrid Dragon like the one that awaited Harry beyond the rising Arena gates.

With a heavier full body shield that he had been practicing with in the last few months while training with Dredhook and the Soldiers and Guards, Harry felt a tad bit more prepared for this fight as he stepped into the Arena's field. He had an idea from fighting the previous foes how to best this one, but he also knew that some of his options would be ineffective against a creature of this size. And that was while he still didn't know the full scale of the beast's capabilities. A standard dragon like a Welsh Green, or even the aggressive powerhouse that was the Hungarian Horntail, were known quantities, as they had undergone centuries of research and observation. A Hybrid, however, could have either some abilities that existed within the range of their forefathers… or could somehow have obtained abilities that far exceed what either of its parents could do on their own. As he kept the shield raised before him, Harry's eyes searched the Arena, the configuration of which looked to be a mix of the high cliffs of the Wyverns, the forested area of the Cockatrice, and the rockies shoreline of the Nuckelavee, before a loud roar filled the air as the creature escaped the confines of its cage at the other side of the Arena. Seeing the breeds that the dragon hybrid originated from were a Hebridean Black and a Swedish Short-Snout, Harry wasn't the least bit surprised to see a large dragon flying in the air, taking its time as it determined its current territory.

The Halfbreed seemed to have a mix between the coloration of the two parents, the scales almost segmented with Grey coloration being its primary color, a lighter color on its belly closer to white, though its back was almost pitch black, where the scales were a lot more jagged. Its eyes were a deep red, the sight of which did make Harry recall Voldemort slightly, though as the Dragon swooped down towards him, he had a feeling that, while insane and powerful, Voldemort would have trouble measuring up to the power this beast was about to unleash. As the dragon neared in range, Harry dropped to his knees, kept Macha in his shield hand as he kept the sword ready for a stabbing charge, before casting the strongest shielding spell he could manage. At the meeting point between the rocky shoreline and the treeline, the young wizard felt the full blast of the dragon's flames against his shield, before its wings dragged it away, leaving a narrow and obviously well aimed ring of fire around Harry. Seeing the damage around him made the last Potter very anxious. This creature so far wasn't being as aggressive as the Tarasque, keeping to the air and at a great distance. He had always heard that Dragons were intelligent, but the Hungarian Horntail he had faced seemed more aggressive than cunning. This Hybrid was clearly different as it glided across the sky, keeping a close watch on Harry to see what might happen next.

Keeping his now enhanced senses on the Dragon, Harry ventured into the Forest, before getting started. He had developed a few strategies for taking down a dragon, but all of them came with risks, whether they involved raising the Dragon's aggression, or leaving it with its mobility intact. Ultimately, the greatest source of concern for Harry was if he was willing to kill the Dragon. As with most threats, the easiest, most guaranteed path to success involved debilitating the target to the point where a deadly blow could be used, before ending their life as quickly as possible. It was something that Dredhook had been drilling into Harry as much as possible of late. To reduce as much danger to himself as possible and to maximize the chances of victory, a quick and decisive kill was ultimately the best possible choice. Except… Harry didn't want to kill this dragon. Had it been a rampaging brute like the Hungarian Horntail, he might have entertained the idea more, but this Dragon was clearly an intelligent creature that, on some level, recognized the wizard as a threat, but not one worth pursuing if it itself wasn't attacked, hence why it stayed in the air, gliding along. So, rather than the most direct method of victory, Harry needed to go for an alternative. It presented more opportunities for failure, though for each one now he already had an alternative action in mind, depending on the success or failure of every stage of his plan.

After waiting to get the Dragon at an optimal angle, based on the shadows cast by the trees and the position it had in the air, Harry took the Elder Wand in his hand, sighed, and concentrated. "Fulmen Ignis!" The air shook with the power of the lightning blast as it arched across the Arena, blinding all who had not closed their eyes in time as the Dragon was struck, the spell causing it to roar in pain, even with its highly resistant scales. Whatever reticence the beast had about attacking vanished as it now recognized Harry as a legitimate threat, as it dove down, with the young Wizard hiding beneath Badb's protection behind the trees, a bit closer to the beast than where it last knew him to be. As it neared, the last of the Potters gripped the wand in one hand and the sword in the other, his shield stashed on his back, watching as it descended as it sucked in breath. Taking the opening presented to him, he used the wand and sword in conjunction as he silently conjured two massive chains along the path of the Dragon's wings, before conjuring massive rocks at the ends of them. The Hybrid was clearly taken by surprise by the sudden weight in its wings, his strength not being enough to prevent the dragon from crashing onto the ground. Out of desperation, the beast unleashed its flame breath all around it, hoping to strike at his attacker, who approached it from behind. Worried about Badb, Harry had the cloak return to the bag he now carried at the back of his belt, before rushing forward, his shield held before him.

Seeing the coming attack, the hybrid twisted its long neck around before unleashing a massive burst of fire that covered the young wizard from head to toe. His shield and spell were keeping him alive, but even he could feel his back getting hotter as the flames wrapped around him. Still, having learned from the fight against the Tarasque, Harry pushed forward until he reached the downed beast, though even being contained by the chains didn't mean it ceased to be a threat as it launched its hind legs in a large swipe. He felt the claws carve grooves into his shield just as he pulled back from the blow, before blasting curses at the treetops nearby, most of them already alight in flames. The falling debris briefly blinded the Dragon as Harry reached its back, where the tail met the body and the legs, before he jammed the blade into the scales. The blackened steel pierced through the hide but only just, before Harry focused as much of his power as he could, knowing he was running out of time. "Fulmen Obstupefacio!" While Stupefy had become the phrase of the stunning hex, the original spell had been called Stupefacio, and was far stronger than the derived form everyone began to use. Even this spell, however, was not enough for a single Magical to take down a dragon, as even a dozen wizards or witches casting Stupefy would do little but cause the Dragon to roar at them in frustration, it's hide more than capable of resting this magic. In order to affect a dragon, a stronger spell was needed and it needed to be cast directly into their flesh for maximum effect.

The lightning stunner was a spell preferred by Dragon Reserve Keepers but even then it needed to be cast by all of the available magicals on-site to even succeed against one dragon. Harry couldn't really do that so he decided for the direct approach and, based on the pained screech that filled the air and the way the beast shuddered, it seemed to be working. Unfortunately, because of the shallow cut, the beast managed to again use its hindquarters to strike at Harry, forcing him to disengage the attack, making even greater distance between himself and the beast. As he prepared to attempt another attack, the wizard watched as the conjured chains began collapsing, cursing in his head as the dragon got back onto all four legs, stretching out its wings as it turned towards him, though Harry noticed its unsteady legs. The stunner had worked, just not enough to disable the creature. Hating himself for what he was about to do, he dropped the shield onto the ground before aiming his sword and wand at the two wings. "Corium Dilacerant!" The two hexes raced across the distance between them long before the hybrid realized the mistake it had made in exposing its wings. Harry felt disgusted with himself at the noise of pain that the Dragon elicited as its leather like wings were torn apart well beyond their ability to sustain flight. He didn't even have to look as he summoned the shield to his grasp, before bracing for what was to come. And it did come, swiftly.

Where before the flames had felt like a concentrated blaze, the fires he found himself encased in were like all consuming inferno, even as he used all of his strength with Macha to maintain the anti-dragon's fire shield up. However, he found his strength really tested when the red and orange flames turned bluish white, the skin on his body beginning to burn up, even with the potion he had taken earlier that was supposed to protect the skin against the overwhelming temperatures. He knew that Swedish Short-Snouts had a flame that was blueish white and considered one of the most overwhelmingly hot in existence. He had surmised that the Hybrid might have been capable of it and had hoped to defeat it before it was forced to use what was likely to be its greatest attack. Unfortunately, the conjurations had not been as strong as he had hoped and now he could feel the skin over his back burning, the leather and cloth on his Challenger gear smoking and the metal overheating. He knew that the hybrid couldn't hold this flame forever but he simply couldn't take the risk of taking the flames until it grew exhausted. As he summoned all the magic within him for one final push, Harry suddenly felt something odd. He could, of course, see the magical fire within his enhanced vision. It was overwhelmingly bright to his eyes. But, as he had been reaching over to control his magic, he had inadvertently begun to draw on the magic in the dragon's breath… and it had responded to him. Drawing in more, Harry began to draw it within himself, building it up for a greater attack, even as the flames seemed to diminish in heat and power.

Using his enhanced vision with his eyes closed, he envisioned the chains again, wrapping them over the injured wings of the Dragon, before launching them back into the treeline, pinning the dragon against the larger trees, its belly exposed as its breath blast concluded. With his shield held before him, Harry charged forward, feeling the Dragon's legs and claws striking at him, before he jammed the blade into the beast's soft underbelly. Drawing on every ounce of strength had within him, both what he had normally and what he had drawn in from the dragon's fire, Harry unleashed one final, desperate spell. "Fulmen Obstupefacio!" The Dragon roared once more in pain, before its voice finally fell silent, the only reason it didn't collapse on top of Harry being the chains that still bound him to the trees. The wizard breathed deeply as his vision swam, his knees hitting the ground, even as Ragnar announced his victory, leading into a thunderous cheer by the entire Arena. The handlers and medics entered the Arena and checked them both, the former astounded that the Dragon still lived. Harry looked over towards them, even as Helstrud, who had elected to attend to him as he neared the conclusion to his Trials personally, asked him not to move. "Will… will his wings be able to heal?" The Handlers looked at the damaged wings and winced. "They will… in time. Sadly, its temperament will make it harder to apply the ointments that could help it heal faster." Hearing that made Harry lower his eyes, before he turned to Helstrud. "Bring me over to the dragon. I… need to check something."

The look his healer gave him didn't do much to deter the man, so after sighing, Helstrud and her assistant helped Harry to reach the dragon's form, after the Handlers had released its bindings from the trees and had placed it on a sled not dissimilar from the one used with the Tarasque. Placing his hand on the Dragon, Harry once again felt the connection between them, feeling its strong spirit and life-force. The creature stirred on the sled against the solid chains that had been wrapped around its form, but Harry didn't focus on that. With the strength of all three of his companions, Harry presses his power against the Dragon's spirit. He felt it instinctively react against him until, feeling overwhelmed, the creature capitulated, all resistance gone from his spirit and body. Harry, however, fed the dragon his own feelings, the shame he felt in harming it and the desire to spare him. That even now, all he wanted to do was to ease his pain. The dragon, on some level, understood him and he felt it relax against his touch. Harry sighed deeply, before turning to the Handlers. "Whenever you need to apply the ointment, reach out to me, whether he stays here or returns to a sanctuary. I think… I think I can help calm him down now, without going through another fight." The Handlers all looked at each other in confusion but agreed, as Helstrud had Harry sit down once more, with Golstrud coming up to him after the Dragon was levitated away.

"Still thinking of others before yourself, Challenger Potter?" Harry looked at him and smiled, his face covered in burns and salves. "I told you before, I wouldn't be focused on killing all the creatures. Those that I can spare I will. That Dragon didn't deserve to die. At least, not as long as I could help it." Golstrud shook his head. "Your stubbornness is quite a dangerous thing, both to your health and to others, though…" Looking back towards the gate where the dragon was leviated through, he added, "…perhaps that is the reason why you are such a great Challenger. You risked much to defeat the dragon with as few injuries to yourself and to the creature as possible, but not once sacrificing your own safety or shot at victory in the process. Truly, you have learned much in the Arena to have come so far. That said… please, heed this warning Challenger Potter. The last two Trials that lie before you will not be as forgiving of your kind nature." Harry saw the look on Golstrud's face before nodding. "I will keep that in mind."

Helstrud then stood back, drawing Harry's attention to her. "Challenger Potter, I am afraid you will be spending the next few days under my care." Harry frowned. He felt his body aching but it wasn't so bad. Right? "What's wrong?" The diminutive Healer grumbled. "I swear… I can see why your previous Healer had issues with you. Challenger Potter… your armour survived the flames but has essentially burned itself into your skin. Removing it will be quite painful… as will be the process of healing the burns. Thankfully, I am not detecting any magical residue from the Dragon's fire, so there shouldn't be any scarring. Now, lie down on the stretcher Challenger Potter, before the one getting stunned next just happens to be you." Harry looked at the stretcher that was placed on the ground before sighing. Even with a well thought out and executed plan, he still couldn't manage to walk away uninjured. He wondered if this was always going to be an issue he would have to deal with, even as he hoped that someday, hopefully soon, he would be able to make it through fight without a prolonged stay at the Infirmary. His three companions seemed all to have various opinions on the matter, which didn't give him much confidence. Still, he was alive and just two Tasks away from earning his freedom. The pain that assaulted his skin today and the days to come… would do little to dampen his spirits. Soon, he would have what he always wanted. Soon, he would be allowed… to live.

Present Day

Under any other circumstance, Elysia would seriously enjoy having Gabrielle's arms wrapped around her waist from behind. It was actually a very pleasant position to find herself when waking up. Today, however, her lover wasn't holding on because she yearned for physical contact, but because she desperately needed to. After all, they were both sitting on Elysia's Firebolt, traveling across the skies at speeds that Gabrielle had never experienced before in her life. Elysia would have liked to have introduced her to the experience a bit less aggressively but when Fueruk had called her directly through Ida, she knew that the Viceroy needed her expertise for something very urgent. She was glad that Gabrielle had been home at the time, though she had still done a brief check through the bond to check on her wellbeing… just in case. When she stepped through the Floo Terminal that connected the Peverell Estate to Gringotts Paris, which was only active when the Viceroy authorized it, she was surprised to see Fueruk standing next to a Dwarf. As fellow underground dwelling races, the relations between Goblins and Dwarves was known to be quite rocky, and that was on a good day. With the limited spaces of the European Mountainous Regions, the two were often known for fighting over land and resources, the Italian Alps being a particularly common flashpoint, as the Dwarves claimed the entire range as their domain.

The Goblins, obviously, objected several times and battles immemorial were fought beneath the rock and stone but, eventually, a peace treaty was reached between the two races, allowing Goblins to establish small branches of their communities within Dwarven realms to allow for both communication and the exchange of currency. The two Banking nations had since prospered, though old prejudices were at times hard to shake. Seeing them together amicably was at least reassuring to Elysia, even if it meant that, whatever the situation was, it was serious enough to require cooperation between the typically isolated races. Fueruk called her over as soon as she arrived. "Champion Peverell, allow me to introduce you to Balin of the Mons Silvius Dwarven Bank. My colleague here has informed me of… A very unfortunate situation. As you know, there has been a recent trend in eliminating the use of living creatures as guards for Vaults in the Magical Banks. Balin's Bank was in the process of transferring out an Ukrainian Ironbelly to a Reserve on the Scandinavian Peninsula when it broke free of its restraints. It has taken a southwestern route towards the Mediterranean and will be flying through some very… populated areas."

Elysia had looked towards the Dwarven Representative, noticing that he too wore a similar degree of accessories as Fueruk did, and that the way they interacted suggested they were seen as equals in rank. She kept her pose polite as she held her arms before her waist. "Has the French Ministry been notified?" Balin nodded. "They have, but the situation is a bit… delicate. As you know, Ukrainian Ironbellies are in decline and are believed to be extinct, at least in the sense that the population is unsustainable. The Dragon was being transferred to a Reserve that specializes in breeding Dragons, particularly of mixed species, in the hopes that a new hybrid species could survive, in the place of the original. Sadly, the Ministry believes it is unable to guarantee the survival of the Ironbelly. Director Fueruk, however, believes you may be able to reign her in, without killing her. On behalf of the Mons Silvius Dwarven Bank and the Dwarven Nation, we humbly request your assistance in saving the Ukrainian Ironbelly that escaped from our custody and getting it to the safety of the sanctuary." Elysia looked over at Fueruk, who gave her an understanding look. He knew that Elysia wasn't fond of getting requests, but this was different from the usual extermination of Wyrms or Lavellans. Harry had shown his predilection to sparing certain creatures, and Dragons were at the top of Elysia's list.

She supposed she was also better suited to catch up to the dragon and bring it down without killing it in the process, while also keeping everyone else safe from danger. That said… "I assume you have a way to track its movements?" Balin dug into his vest pocket before revealing a compass. "It's been enchanted with the Dragon's Blood. It will always point in their direction." Inspecting the compass after it was handed to her, Elysia looked over at Fueruk. "Depending on how difficult the Dragon turns out to be, we may need an alternative method to transport it. As for maintaining its health… I know someone who might be capable of looking after the creature if I happen to injure it, if they agree to take on the job. That said, this is far more than what a standard MCH appointment usually entails." Fueruk chuckled, knowing exactly who she was referring to. "You need not worry, Lady Peverell. You and Mademoiselle Delacour will be well compensated for your services." Sighing in resignation, Elysia pocketed the compass. "Very well… Draw up the contracts and have them ready to sign by the time I return. I will go see if my roommate will take on the job with me so we can head out as soon as possible."

To be expected, Gabrielle had been apprehensive at first. Taking care of a Dragon wasn't something she had experience with, though she had been studying the texts regarding their medical conditions and care, but she had agreed after Elysia explained the plan. Once both were mounted on the Firebolt, Elysia shot into the air, passing through the wards of her home with ease. With a few checks on the compass, Elysia pushed the Firebolt broom to its limits, trying her best to cut off or catch up to the dragon before it drew attention to itself. The Ministry would already have contacted the non-magical authorities to divert air traffic around the expected route the creature was taking but, even with those precautions, there was always a chance of someone either spotting the beast, or getting in its way, the latter being something the community desperately wanted to avoid. Thankfully, at the speeds she was going, and the fact that she started from the Peverell Estate, Elysia found herself coming upon the dragon from the front. After slipping under Badb's protection, the raven haired witch opened up the bond fully so Gabrielle could hear her, one way or another. "I am going to fly over the dragon, match its speed and jump off onto its back. As soon as I am off the broom, you need to take control of it. Just lower the speed and keep your distance until I call you over. And, whatever happens, just trust that I will be ok." Gabrielle's mind quickly grew concerned, but the confidence in Elysia's words and the reassuring thoughts she was sending helped calm her down. Planting a kiss on Elysia's neck, Gabrielle switched her grip to hold onto the broom after Elysia had turned them around and was getting into position over the large grey to white colored dragon as it flew over the countryside, just a bit ahead of it.

As soon as their speeds were matched, Elysia pulled out a pair of black knives from her waist before slipping off, landing on the back of the large dragon as Gabrielle gained control over the broom. Falling some distance back wasn't enough for the blonde witch to not flinch as the creature roared in pain. Still, even at her distance she could still make out Elysia in her black combat outfit latched onto the dragon's back, though the distance kept growing as the pair of them kept falling, their altitude dropping every other moment as the creature roared. At times it looked like the beast wished to turn over on its side, but something would prevent it, forcing it to drop several feet in the air before it was forced to spread its wings to avoid crashing. Gabrielle struggled a little with the speed of the Firebolt, but managed to keep pace, watching as the dragon fell into a field of wheat, as it shifted, clearly trying to dislodge Elysia from its back, before it turned its head to look at her unwanted passenger. Gabrielle had felt her heart sink at the sight of the Ironbelly's flames coming out of its mouth, enveloping its back and setting fire to some of the crops, but was relieved to see Elysia reappear from within the flames, still attached to the dragon. She then watched as the dragon took one final, long roar of pain before it collapsed onto the ground.

With Elysia having dropped from her position on the creature's back, Gabrielle risked getting closer, feeling a bit more confident as she watched the witch rubbing the Dragon's snout, before her girlfriend called her over. Running a quick scan with her wand, Gabrielle noticed that Elysia seemed completely unharmed, though her skin did look moderately red, probably from the heat. "Just give me a moment before you check this girl's back. There are two blade puncture marks that run somewhat deep so you will probably have to use a healing potion to repair the damage. Not sure if I nicked any bones, but I am sure I avoided doing any serious damage to any organs. She's not at risk of bleeding out either." Gabrielle nodded, handing Elysia her broom before taking off her shoulder bag. With a flick of her wrist, Gabrielle conjured a table, a spell she had been working on relentlessly with Elysia's help, as she knew that any field work could require her to conjure certain objects. For the moment she could conjure tables, rope and other bare essentials, but she hoped to get better at conjurations, just in case she ever found herself without having access to her MCH kit. As she finished preparing her tools, and after Elysia doused the flames on the nearby fields, the young Veela felt the dragon stir, before those deep slitted amber eyes looked towards them both. In an instant she felt the oppressive force of Elysia's magic knock the wind out of her lungs, while her lover reached out and touched the Dragon's chin.

"Enough… please. We mean you no harm and want to see you make your way to a place we hope you will be able to call home. After so many years held beneath the rock and stone… I can imagine the desire to be free. To go wherever your heart tells you… but the world isn't as it once was. Please… just… trust me." The words made Gabrielle recall Elysia's interactions with Seraphina that day in Lyon, how she used her magic then to reach out to her, to get her to understand. With this Ukrainian Ironbelly, it seemed that she needed to put more effort with her magic, her words almost feeling like a compulsion. Still, the pleading tone wasn't forced but genuine, as if some deeper emotion passed between them. Whatever it was seemed to have worked, as the Dragon lowered its body onto the ground, exhaling deeply. Elysia's face took on a mournful look. "Thank you and I am sorry for hurting you in order to force you to land. My mate here has some potions she can apply to undo the damage. Mind letting her treat you?" The Dragon looked back over at Gabrielle before growling under her breath. Her lover's green eyes then turned to Gabrielle. "Let your Allure out and let it touch her. She can use it to feel your intentions and that should help keep her calm." The young Veela did as she was told, getting a bit of whiplash with the way her Allure interacted with the Dragon's magic. Still, the violent power she could feel as she climbed over its whitish thin scales remained contained as she got to work with her prongs as she dabbed the healing potion into the puncture wounds, her mind putting aside the fact that Elysia referred to her as her mate. She had a patient to tend to first.

As the Dragon Handlers of the Reserve began to transfer the bound but surprisingly calm Ironbelly to its future enclosure, Gabrielle and the Director of the Reserve went over the treatment she had to perform on its back. By the time the Ministry's DPICMC and MSF personnel arrived on the scene, the injuries had been almost fully healed, with Elysia keeping the dragon calm as the field they had landed on was soon filled with Wizards and Witches, all of whom were making the creature nervous. Thankfully, the officials were able to come to an agreement on the best way to transport the Dragon to its final destination. With Elysia and Gabrielle there to help keep her calm, she was willing to step onto a platform, before straps of fire retardant material were tied over the body, with Gabrielle helping to have the straps placed gently over the wings so that they didn't put unnecessary pressure on them. Once she was secured, the platform was levitated, while cloth charmed to have a similar effect to an invisibility cloak were stretched out over the creature's form. The next few hours were spent transporting the invisible dragon overland, the Ministry having received the assistance of the non-magical government to not only clear the roads they would be traversing through, but to also arrange for a large truck for the overland transport and a ferry boat to take them from the Danish port to the Scandinavian Peninsula. Elysia stayed with the Dragon, resting against her neck, caressing the scales gently.

The director of the Reserve signed the papers, the translation spell allowing Gabrielle and Elysia to understand him as he spoke. "I have to say, when we heard that the dragon got loose, we were expecting to be informed that she had been killed. Safely retrieving an escaped dragon is almost unheard-of. The Ironbelly that escaped Gringotts London almost nine years ago was killed after it crossed the North Sea into our area because the Retrieval Teams just couldn't get the Dragon to calm down. Even when blasted by several stunning hexes, it just kept fighting back, eventually killing several handlers in the process, resulting in the team being given the green light to kill it. When this girl got out… We thought it was going to be another travesty. You two sure came in at the right time to retrieve her safely." Gabrielle watched as Elysia's face dropped as the Director discussed the previous Ironbelly that had escaped. "Glad we could make a difference this time around, though it's a shame we still had to injure it somewhat." The blonde man with short hair and a closely trimmed beard shook his head. "Those cuts were nothing to worry about. Most dragons do worse to each other, even with mated pairs in a rut. Besides, we do good work here helping to rehabilitate those that have suffered worse injuries than just what their usual daily habits can bring about. Our pride and joy is Blackridge. We received him after he went through some heavy medical treatments to repair his wings four years ago. It took him a while to take up flying again, but that boy is now a fine flier. Even netted himself two Swedish Short-Snouts as mates. We are expecting the hatchlings some time later in the year."

The moment the name Blackridge was said, Gabrielle noticed Elysia's mood shift, at first to surprise, followed later by relief. "Do you think we can take a look at him?" The wizard nodded. "After the work you two went through to get this girl to us safely, an introduction would be the least we can do. He and his mates are usually high in the mountains, but with all the commotion here I am sure he is watching us very closely. Let's see if he comes down to the entrance of his enclosure." As the two of them followed after the Reserve's Director, Elysia pulled out a coat and had Gabrielle slip into it, the two having worn warm clothes to intercept the dragon, but nothing that would keep out the winter cold of the Scandinavian Peninsula, before they walked through the roads that the Handlers used. Nestled in a large fjord, the Jormungandr Reserve was currently covered in snow, though thankfully the snowstorms had abated when the ferry boat traveled across the Øresund. As they traveled the roads, the Director, whom they learned was called Mikhail, explained how the Dragons of the region were separated in ward based enclosures depending on their interactions with each other. The more violent and territorial dragons were kept in more isolated regions of the fjord, though still possessing plenty of airspace and access to fresh water. Those that coexistence were able to share larger warded enclosures along the edges of the valley, with the wards being less to separate the Dragon's and more to keep the handlers safe, the strongest of the wards being the ones along the perimeter of the mountains, which kept the dragons from interacting with the outside world, the reserve only being accessible by sea or portkey.

As they reached their destination, which was a rocky shoreline rimmed by jagged stones, behind which the roads were maintained, Mikhail looked over towards the mountain, gesturing at a patch of rocks that jutted out. "There he is. Ever watchful of anything unexpected, though he is a surprisingly mature dragon for his age. Doesn't get into territorial bouts as much as the others." Elysia looked where the man pointed at, recognizing the dragon's shape only after spotting the black scales along his back. The excitement of seeing him again resulted in her magic flaring slightly, not enough for Mikhail to notice, but enough for Gabrielle to spare a look at her, though hers weren't the only eyes to find their attention drawn to the raven haired witch. The Dragon took to the skies, before gliding down in their direction, flying circles over the roads which were warded just a few feet above the heads of the Handlers and visitors, before it finally landed on the rocky shoreline, its claws clicking on the rocks under its feet as it moved closer towards them on all fours. Gabrielle and Mikhail both got some distance away from the wards as the dragon brought its head over to look them over, though Elysia alone came closer, partly annoyed that she wouldn't be able to touch those familiar grey scales. "Do you remember me?" The dragon's red eyes searched hers for a moment before it growled, which made Elysia smile. "I am glad… so very glad to see you. You have grown since last I saw you. I hear you even have a few mates of your own with eggs due to hatch when the snows thaw. You and I… have come a long way, haven't we?"

Using her magic, Elysia bypassed some of the wards to caress the Hybrid, not with her hands of course, but with her essence. The creature seemed to close its eyes, as flashes of images filled Elysia's mind, from the dragon's impressions of its mates, the joy that radiated from him at the sight of the eggs, and the feel of the sky as it flew free from the confines of rocks and caves. Elysia felt tears well up in her eyes. "Thank you. Thank you for sharing that with me. I will see if I can come up here and see you again. I would love to see you with your hatchlings and mates. And maybe… one day I will return the favor. Until then… safe skies, old friend." The Dragon bowed his head at her before stretching out its wings, the sound of them beating against the air echoing over the small section of the enclosure as he returned to his home high up in the mountains. Feeling the eyes of her two companions on her, Elysia elaborated. "A few years ago… Blackridge and I had an unfortunate run in with each other. I tried to avoid injuring him as much as possible, but as a hybrid his scales were a lot tougher and more spell resistant. I had to keep him grounded so… I tore apart his wings. I managed to subdue him… at too high a price. So, while he was receiving treatment, I would always visit his enclosure so the handlers could apply the potions and ointments. He recovered quickly… but he needed to get used to flying again. I am glad your Reserve was able to give him the help he needed."

The man shook his head. "I can see why taking the Ironbelly down was easier for you, if you managed to take down Blackridge. That hybrid might be young, but he is quite strong. We have been fortunate that we haven't had to stun him since he arrived. I am not sure if we could manage it right now. Say… you wouldn't be interested in taking a job with the Dragon Reserve Handler's Guild?" Elysia shook her head. "Sorry to disappoint, but my loyalty is to Gringotts. If you happen to have any accidents, you can try reaching out to the nearest Branch, but they will be the ones to make the determination if my involvement is needed. I have my own career to focus on, after all, and as fascinating and beautiful dragons are, I don't want to devote my life to them. No offense." Mikhail shook his head. "None taken, Fröken. We understand that this life isn't for everyone. As for you, Fröken Delacour, we will certainly be keeping your name in mind the next time one of our dragons has a serious injury. Anyone unafraid of jumping onto dragon's back to apply healing potion into deep wounds is desperately needed among the Reserves." Gabrielle blushed. "I… will think about it. Taking care of an owl and an Abraxan is very different from a dragon, and I can't say I was overly fond of the stress that came with the experience." With the Director giving her an understanding look, he led them back to the portkey departure point of the Reserve, though Elysia did nudge her girlfriend's shoulder.

"Don't go selling yourself short. I might have gotten the Ironbelly to settle down, but halfway through the journey I was recalling back more and more of my magic. The dragon remained calm from your magic and care, as much as it was me, if not more so, by the time we arrived at the Reserve." Elysia's words almost made the blonde stumble on the path, though her lover's hands were quick to come to her aid in steadying her steps. Still, the very idea that the dragon had remained calm because of her Allure was a surprise to Gabrielle. She knew it was possible for Veelas to entrance Dragons into sleep, like her sister had done in the Triwizard Tournament. She knew that she could use it on other magical creatures effectively but hadn't even considered the possibility that it could be used on Dragons as part of her career as a Magical Creature Healer. If what Elysia said was true, and Gabrielle had no reason to doubt her, it would certainly have an impact on how she went about with her career and what the scope of her patients would be like. Maybe… maybe her Allure could help her be a better MCH, not just for the creatures and familiars everyone dealt with on a regular basis, but the more dangerous ones as well. Maybe… just maybe, she could save more lives than she thought possible. Turning to eye Elysia out of the corner of her eye, Gabrielle thought back to the things she sensed from her today: the deep regret and pain that she felt from the Death of the dragon that Gabrielle suspected was part of the break-in at Gringotts London in 1998, and the survival of this other one.

Moving closer, Gabrielle whispered to Elysia. "Was the incident you referred to… a task for the Arena?" Those green eyes focused on her, as the Arena wasn't something they discussed all that much. Gabrielle knew that she was referred to as a Champion of the Arena and that her mother had confirmed it was something akin to Gladiatorial combat that was dangerous and deadly for most to even attempt. The young blonde could tell that, while the accomplishment was a source of pride for Elysia and the Goblins, it wasn't something the former liked to discuss all that much, particularly regarding the more deadly encounters. Still, something must have shifted in her lover as she lowered her eyes. "It was. I… didn't want to harm another dragon, not after I had heard rumors about what became of the Ironbelly that… got released. I felt that I owed the dragon a chance at a life… so I did my best to ensure that it survived. It took a lot out of me but I managed it… at a cost." Gabrielle wrapped her arm at Elysia's waist. "You did your best. That's all anyone can ask for." Elysia nodded. "I know… but it doesn't make the guilt any less heavy. It's why I don't stop training. So that, come what may, I will always be in top form, having more options to choose from when presented with a situation. That way I know for certain… that I could make the best possible decision, like what I did today." Gabrielle kept her arm wrapped around Elysia's waist as they prepared to head back home, feeling like her understanding of her life, and Elysia's, had just been shifted. Not by much, but it was certainly different now. Maybe it had to do with her interactions with the dragons… or maybe it had to do with Elysia calling her "her mate." Whatever it was, what had seemed like a possibility felt a lot more certain now… and she was happy for that, beyond what words could express.

Chapter 37: The Storm on the Horizon

Having just returned from Gringotts Parision, Elysia finished placing her boots and coat in the entryway closet, before making her way through the Reception Hall. Getting a sense where everyone was in the house, she wasn't the least bit surprised to feel Ida in the kitchen, considering lunch would be served soon, or that the rest of the elf's family were currently enjoying the warm environment of the rooms that had been remodeled for their use on the first floor. Sensing Luna currently in the art studio did make her smile, as Luna was making the most of her remaining vacation days to complete a few paintings she had in mind, before she was due to return to French Guiana. Adeline had been interested in returning with her but her internship as a Herbology major in Beauxbatons still required her to fulfill more responsibilities at the Academy, though she felt that she could take the trip again in a year's time. For now, though, the Charbonneaus were back home, leaving the Peverell Estate with just a few guests. Elysia knew that Hermione would be gone for an extended duration due to her responsibilities as Britain's foreign representative, though Elysia could feel that her best friend was probably exceeding what Kingsley had ordered her to do. Then again, since this was the same Kingsley that told Harry to just behave himself as a symbol of the end of Voldemort's reign of terror and do nothing about the reason the Death Eaters kept springing back up, Elysia didn't feel the least bit bothered by Hermione doing what she thought was right, even though the fact it kept her busy did make the former Potter miss the old days a bit more.

Sensing that someone else was currently inhabiting the Library, Elysia decided to make her way there, her arm feeling a bit sore. Opening the Library's main doors as quietly as she could, Elysia smiled at the sight of Gabrielle reading a book, Badb resting on one of the lamps near her, as Macha and Anand had elected to join Elysia on her morning trip to Gringotts. Getting up behind Gabrielle, she focused on what her girlfriend was reading, raising an eyebrow on the page's description of some of the physical ailments that befall the Nundus. Giving Gabrielle enough of a sense of her presence to avoid making her lover have a heart attack, Elysia leaned over and kissed the blonde on the cheek. "I hope d'Este doesn't have one of these lined up to be your next patient." Gabrielle shook her head. "No, not really. I just… wanted to look through some of the medical research on the more dangerous creatures. It's really quite scarce. The only reason so much more is known about dragons is due to the magical resources that can be gathered from them." Elysia sighed, her eyes closed. "Don't I know it." Gabrielle looked up at her, wishing to ask but aware that Elysia wasn't all too happy about talking about this part of her life. The raven haired witch noticed Gabrielle struggling with her words. "You can ask." Feeling reassured, the Veela pressed on. "I… don't even know where to begin. I mean… you faced so many dangerous beasts…"

Elysia nodded as she took the chair next to Gabrielle and sat down. "I did. What would you like to know?" The Veela was quiet for a moment. "Before… you said you had developed a knack for killing pests and threats but… you spared the dragon you faced." Elysia rested her chin on her hand as her elbows were propped on the table. "I did. When I was carrying out my tasks in the Arena, I didn't always have to kill my target. With Wyrms and Lavellans, even a Nuckelavee… you don't waste your time trying to spare them. You eliminate them and move on. Dragons and Griffins on the other hand… they can be sensible creatures… but in certain situations they are just as deadly. My encounter with the Griffins might have cost them their lives had I been more prepared, just as it almost came at the price of mine because of how unprepared I was." Macha materialized on the desk, which made Elysia smile as she began to pet her. "Be mindful of which creatures you are willing to try and heal. A Dragon that is injured can be an even greater threat than one that isn't, so even attempting to heal them can come at grave personal cost. There is nothing wrong with having the knowledge of how to treat these creatures… as long as you understand that your talents will be directed elsewhere for the most part." Gabrielle looked at the book before her and the Nundu displayed on it. "I understand. I suppose it's just… harder for me to justify it than you. I have only seen or read about these creatures in books. To me, they just seem as fantastic and important as a dragon."

Turning a few pages over, the book, which seemed focused on felines, revealed the image of a Chimera. As Gabrielle was about to read it, Elysia reached over and covered the page. Those blue eyes turned to look at her lover, only to find a steely look on the green eyes she loved so much. "Some creatures can be taught, can learn to coexist with humans, while others can be managed. But, do not forget that there are creatures that can never reach that stage. Some creatures will never not look at any other creatures other than as prey, while others kill for no other reason than a compulsion that borders on a curse. Even the most beautiful of creatures can lead an entire village, if not a city, to ruin, all because of a single person's mistake. So, while your drive as a MCH should always be to save the lives of as many creatures as possible… do not forget that humans and other magical beings are also lives that you must keep in mind. Treating the wrong creature can not only cost you your life… but the life of everything you hold dear." Gabrielle looked into Elysia's eyes and saw the cold determination there. "Did you… did you try…" Elysia lowered her eyes to the page before pulling her hand away. "In an Arena, there is less of a chance of collateral damage than in the open country. It's why when I took down the dragon I was keeping an eye on where we would fall. If we had landed in a populated area… I might have been forced to end its life, before any other lives were lost. Whether it's as a creature Slayer or Healer, life or death literally rests on your decisions. For now you have been lucky… but don't let your luck and drive make you grow complacent."

Standing up, Elysia took Macha into her arms and kept caressing the feline ball of fur. "You have a talent for calming creatures into a state that allows you to tend to their needs, but you must remain aware of the limits of your abilities and its influence at all times. I… can try and teach that to you, if you would like, but it takes a great deal of discipline, and it's one that needs to be observed at all times that you are out working with something dangerous. One slip, or a missed sign that your power doesn't have the influence you were expecting, and your life is put at risk." Gabrielle looked at Elysia and thought on her words. "I…understand. Whenever you think it might be a good time for me to practice my control over the Allure, I will be ready." The raven haired witch looked at Gabrielle for a moment. "We can work on discipline and control here, but getting a feel for its effects on other creatures will be a bit more difficult… If you are not opposed to it… I can try and get Fueruk to arrange some activities in the Parision Arena. The locals can get a bit of entertainment and you will get the experience you need in an environment where I can guarantee your safety." Gabrielle didn't like the idea of being seen as a source of entertainment, but she wasn't as well versed as Elysia was regarding Goblin culture. Besides, what Elysia was offering wasn't for her to take part in the killing of creatures, but in teaching her how to get the compliance of the beasts. Even if the venue wasn't what she wanted… the end result would be exactly what she needed to work as a better MCH. "If it means improving as an MCH, I am willing to give it a try."

The smile on Elysia's face turned the entire mood of the conversation around, though there was something about it that was less about Gabrielle's words and more to do with… nostalgia. At least, that was what Gabrielle thought before those lips pressed a kiss onto her golden locks. "I will write a letter and inform Fueruk then. The arrangements do take time to process so you don't need to feel rushed, but I think you will get a better appreciation for what your Allure can really do when you put your mind to it. Besides, I think Elder Ligia did say that you needed to stop thinking about restraining it and more about controlling it. This should help you do that. Who knows… maybe you won't ever have to worry about affecting anyone ever again." Gabrielle nodded, until she felt a warm breath against her ear. "Though I will never not enjoy the way it feels against my mind. It may have no sway over me… but it is a part of you, one that I enjoy every night you decide to let it run loose." Gabrielle wanted to scream at her girlfriend as she left the library as her words had lit a fire in her that would distract her at every moment when her thoughts wandered to her and their nightly activities. That very night she made sure to pin her lover against the shower wall, and was delighted to find Elysia receptive, not only to her touch, but to her taking control of the situation. It never ceased to delight her that a witch that was capable of taking down dragons and other creatures with relative ease was willing to let Gabrielle have her way with her. And she hoped it never would.

Londinium District, November 2002

Taking a blow from his left side on the blunt end of his blade, whilst using the momentum of the strike to let the spear tip move past him, Harry swung the blade along its length, before it struck the Goblin on his full plate armour's chest, sending the warriors that had been sparing with him back some distance. In the blink of an eye, Harry turned his entire body, pulling the blade into a tight swing, before successfully blocking a strike from a Halbert, again keeping the blade's edge from striking either the heavy axe or the strengthened wood. Ever since his last Trial against the dragon, Harry had to be very careful with his newly completed blade. While he had advocated using a practice sword against the Goblin Warriors, both Dredhook and his volunteers had refused, saying that he needed to learn the weight and feel of the blade in his hand, as well as understanding its strength. They also insisted that a Goblin Warrior's training included the need to learn how to use lethal weapons non-lethally, as the moment when the decision was made wouldn't let the warrior have time to switch out weapons. Harry could see the logic in their words and understood that he couldn't always let his training focus purely on what was the fastest way to kill an opponent. In fact, the focus of this particular training was in order to increase Harry's defensive skills without a shield in hand, particularly against threats that could launch multiple attacks at the same time with a variety of conditions.

Ranging from stabbing or piercing attacks, heavy swipes, and even full on tackles, as was replicated by a Goblin charging at him using their tall full length shields, which Harry dodged by rolling past the moving figure, before having to swerve out as another Goblin brought down a mace at where he had just been, even as he parried away another strike from a spear. On and on the training continued in Londinium's Military sub division under the careful watch of Dredhook and the commanding officers of both guards and soldiers, all talking amongst themselves, most of them in awe of how much Harry had improved in the last four years, to be able to instinctively dodge, block and counter attack with a blade against so many adversaries. Part of the training also involved endurance, which was why several of the Goblins that had already exhausted themselves against him would switch out with other, fully rested companions. "Your trainee has certainly proven himself resilient." Dredhook looked over and bowed as the Battlemaster of the Goblin District of Londinium arrived at the scene. "After surviving being mauled by a Nundu and carved open by Griffins, this level of resilience is to be expected, though he seems to be keeping Healer Helstrud's advice in mind, keeping himself from suffering any physical damage for as long as possible." The taller and far more physically toned Goblin nodded. "That's good. All this stamina would be worthless if he was losing blood to a wound."

As the training continued, Harry's fatigue was starting to show, which had been part of what Dredhook was looking for. He had already personally seen Harry endure training for long periods of time, but both of them knew that he needed more practice in training himself on what to do when he was feeling the effects of physical exhaustion. Dredhook called out and had all the Goblins be replaced with warriors who had fully recovered, or who yet to face Harry, to push him even harder. Seeing the change made the young wizard hesitate, his thoughts now switching from how to hold on without getting hit… to debilitating his opponents without harming or killing them. This wouldn't help him advance his skills to defeat the next trial, but it was still worth it to give it his all. As the attacks came from different sides at the same time, Harry took advantage of the Goblins with the larger weapons by moving towards them, getting them to swing wide, thereby cutting off the other Goblins from their angle of attack, before pushing them away from him, focusing instead on those with smaller, more nimble weapons. As he swung his blade to the nearest spear wielder, deflecting the shaft up and away from his body, Harry turned the blade so that the sharp edges would strike the less armoured sections of the Goblin's body, keeping a spell charged within the metal. As soon as the blade made contact with the goblin, the stunner discharged, incapacitating the warrior, as Harry dodged underneath another swing.

Since the stunner he used was the stronger one favored against taking down larger magical creatures, the Goblins struck by it could not be easily resuscitated by their fellow combatants. As the fight dragged on, more and more Goblins fell to his blade, which only served to improve Harry's mood, his fatigue all but gone. The blade in his hands was no longer resisting his magic, though it wasn't as effective as a wand in retaining a fully charged spell, meaning he needed to keep his concentration on his magic during a fight to keep the spells from being released at inappropriate times. Still, the fact he could rely on his blade to be as effective in combat as a wand was something Harry was very satisfied with, particularly as it allowed him to spend more time practicing dual casting. He had been able to manage it with his hands, but using a focus for the spells inherently complicated their ability to be cast at the same time, though it was a disadvantage he was slowly getting over. In fact, as the fight began to draw down to smaller numbers, Harry decided to draw a small knife that had been made the same way as his longsword, using his weapons and the lessened opposition to experiment with how well he could dual wield with two bladed weapons. Both the battlemaster and Dredhook smiled at the sight as the other soldiers dragged out their unconscious compatriots, the two of them very pleased with the Challenger of the Arena's willingness to experiment and adapt. Knowing the beasts that awaited him, they knew he would need every skill he could acquire and master to stand a chance at survival, let alone victory.

Present Day

Shaking the potion vial full of thick red liquid that was currently in her hand, Elysia was trying to think about what made this particular potion so different from the others. It was a mixture she had developed as part of her Blood Replenishing Potions regional variants, one she had seen used by the Mesoamerican cultures with a far less effective mixture than the one she had refined. Like with the Aboriginals of Oceania, she had made sure that part of the royalties went to the communities these potions originated with so as to improve their living situation and they had signed the agreement. As she had hypothesized before, a great many of the Blood Replenishing Potions seemed to follow a process by which the blood in the body was thinned out, before a magical effect activated that rethicked the blood without reducing the improved volume. It was an effective measure in keeping a patient alive, particularly if used as a stop gap measure that would increase the blood in the body temporarily until the body itself could produce the adequate amount all on its own. The variant she had in her hand, however, didn't follow that method. She had noticed it when she had been testing it out but hadn't really given much thought to a potion that did what the others did, increase the amount of blood in a body to replenish what was missing, just by a different mechanism. Now that she was testing for a potential alternative to live human blood for a Vampire to feed on, she was giving the potion, and its ingredients, the attention they deserved.

The part of the potion that really had her attention was the tree sap that was the primary ingredient. It was a rare magical tree sap from deep in the Guatemalan jungles that was used as a herbal remedy, having a similar effect to Dittany in Magical Europe. When used as a Potions ingredient, the brewing method used would alter its properties, as Elysia had used it as part of the basic Healing Potion derived of MesoAmerican ingredients, as well as in the Blood Replenishing Potion, though it wasn't useful in the Bone Repair or Regrowing Potions of the region. Placing the vial down, she went into her Lab's large ingredient cabinet and searched the available wares. While most of the large stocks of supplies that she ordered for her research had been utilized during the development of the potions that went into her book, she had made sure to keep a steady supply of a few rare ingredients, just in case they could prove useful at a later time. She found the tree sap sample she had recently received, before she began searching through the other cabinets, pulling out a sample from a tree that was native to an Arabian Archipelago, as well as another from an Indonesian Island, the former being non-magical in origin, though it was still a valuable medicinal material to the locals. After exhausting all other similarly reactive tree saps, Elysia placed them on the table in the middle of her Lab and started writing down their information.

If these samples worked as she hypothesized, then she would need to get more of them to successfully brew the most effective variant of the potion. Having learned from her work designing regional Medicinal Potions, she checked her ingredients lists from all around the world and identified regional ingredients that should react positively with the sap. Of course, the use of a Blood Replenishing Potion on its own wouldn't help the Vampires, but one that actually provided them with blood could reduce the thirst. As she shook the samples, feeding a bit of her magic into the ingredients, she also noticed how they seemed to… sustain some traces of her magic in the material. If she could replicate this with the other saps, increase their retention and slow down their release of the absorbed magic… maybe she could get a potion that could help the Vampires decrease their dependency on blood to actually work. Once she was done with the ingredients, she took a moment to formulate a few potential potions recipes, before focusing on brewing the orders she still had to fulfill for Gringotts and for Jeanne's Apothecary shop. She had to admit that, as much as she enjoyed the calm and certainty of brewing potions she now knew by heart, the rush she got from developing new potions was the part of her work she loved the most. Particularly because it kept her mind focused on work and not the situation going on with the last remnants of Sangroyal.

Having the ears of the Viceroy of Gringotts Parision, the Director of the MSF, and still having Hermione as a housemate made sure that news about the current manhunt was literally in earshot of her at any moment. The thing that annoyed Elysia the most was the fact that she could feel how both Hermione and François wanted to involve her in the manhunt and eventual takedown of the Sangroyal loyalists. She could understand why to a degree. Her take down of the Laborde faction had been… effective and with no collateral casualties, which François couldn't say the same regarding the ICW and MSF raids that occurred in December. With the remaining loyalists potentially being not only the most dangerous but also the most motivated to retaliate, any future attack on their elusive headquarters would be the most bloody of the entire campaign against the organization. She understood that François wanted to save as many of his Aurors as possible… but Elysia had made her choice. She wasn't an Auror, a Mercenary or a Hero. She was a Potions Master who happened to be a lot more skilled in combat than any Auror tended to be. Though it didn't negate her feelings towards the man, Elysia did find some sympathy for Severus Snape.

The man had probably wanted nothing more than to retreat into a Potions Lab, but both Voldemort and Dumbledore forced him to continue the role of double agent. Had he not made the mistake of becoming a Death Eater in the first place, Elysia might have pitied him. Unfortunately, he had made his bed as a teenager driven by blind ambition and resentment, and he was forced to live his entire life with the consequences of his actions. That was a fate that Harry had wanted to avoid from the very beginning. He had no intention of living his life in the shadow of all the people who wronged him, used him and discarded him when he had served his purpose. Elysia had made the choice to live her own life, and that included making the choice of whether or not she wanted to get involved. That said, there was a nagging feeling in the back of her mind that told her that she had to get involved with this final operation, despite her misgivings. Something about the situation just stood out to her, demanding her attention and, as much as she hated relying on her instincts alone… she knew they weren't wrong, particularly when the peanut gallery in her head seemed to be in agreement. That said, just because it seemed like an inevitability, it didn't mean she would just take up the role that everyone expected of her. Elysia might still want to save lives, but she wasn't going to get involved… not without others giving her the right justification she needed to take up arms once more.

"Anything?" François watched as Lécuyer arrived, the young man nodding. "It's faint and hard to place, but there is a ward at the location that you specified. I have never had as much trouble trying to detect a ward as I did with this one, and if you hadn't suggested the Occlumency exercises, I would have missed it completely." The young man rolled out a parchment on the table, presenting the extent of the wards at the location. Elysia's suggestions had been very useful in the MSF's search of the Sangroyal stronghold. After comparing the lists of registered properties between the Ministry and Gringotts Paris, a few names popped out. Most of these were due to changes occurring beyond Gringotts and the Ministry's Control, usually at the hands of the various French ruling families over the centuries. The one that jumped out of all of them was a property that had belonged to the House of Forez. Like many of the Noble Families that had magical blood in them, the family would seemingly "die out" at some point in the historical record, with the Magical branch continuing on in secret. As a family that was deeply tied to the French Crown, Forez became a quiet but influential part of Magical France, at least until they truly died out during Napoleon's Reign, as the Emperor of the French was not known to permit families, even those with magical blood, to reject his authority. Some time in the chaos of the restoration of the Monarchy, and the subsequent governments, all references to the Noble and Ancient House of Forez vanished from the Magical Registry.

Thanks to the records of the Goblins, the MSF had been able to trace an approximate location of the former family's ancestral home in the French department of Loire, close to the river that gave the region its name. Of course, getting the approximate location was one thing. Getting an idea on how effective the wards were was another, particularly if they wanted to keep the residents of the hidden facility unaware that they had been found. As such, Lécuyer and his team had been sent to not only identify the location and map out its periphery, but also to test the strength of the wards. The young Auror pointed out a few sections of the map that had marks along the wardline. "These sections all gave me better readouts on the brief scans than most of the wardline, meaning they are weak spots. The wards would have to have been raised shortly after the Revolution, so the relays at certain locations suffered from different rates of degradation. These along the southwest are closer to the river, so the water in the earth must have accelerated the decay. We should be able to use these points to breakthrough, though the process will not be quick. I will have to check relays from similarly aged properties to see how quickly they break down under stress to give you a worst case scenario." François nodded. "Head back to our Aurors stationed at Gringotts with the records and see if you can pinpoint a family property that matches this one in age and warding decay. Gringotts may be able to assist since they have a few properties held after the families' died out. They don't upgrade the wards until a new owner takes over the property so they will be your best bet at getting two hundred year old ward relays. Do get some rest first. You and your team have earned it."

Getting a grateful salute from the young man, François turned to look at the Goblin that had been assigned to him, as Fueruk and Maeruk were busy with matters in their own community. "Is this sufficient evidence?" The Goblin nodded, before pulling out a set of scrolls from a pouch on his belt. He rolled them out for François to inspect. "It is. As the property should have been unwarded and in the hands of the French Government, any reason to keep the property map and building schematics out of your hands is now rescinded." Looking over the structure, the head of the Delacour family began to rub his eyes, especially as he tried to line up the locations Lécuyer had singled out as possible weak points on the wards. "It's a bloody fortress. A lot more compact than what Hogwarts or other Magical Castles are like, but a proper fortress nonetheless." The Goblin shrugged. "The Estate was established some time at the start of the tenth century, so it shouldn't be a surprise that it looks like a fortress. I believe you are acquainted with the property of Champion Peverell, which also dates from around that time period, minus the renovations." François nodded his head, conceding the point. Perhaps that was the very reason the Sangroyal terrorists had selected this place as a headquarters. Sure, they could have picked any of the other Estates from the last five hundred years, but most had been redesigned to emulate the most ostentatious buildings of the post Renaissance era. It didn't surprise him at all to imagine du Plessis making the choice to hide here, choosing security over comfort or appearances, not when his entire life had been turned upside-down.

Du Plessis' involvement with Sangroyal was another thing they had finally managed to confirm in the last few weeks. Thanks to the ICW's investigation into Paris' Magical Bank, the MSF were able to see the transactions du Plessis had been carrying out. Some ten years after his time at Beauxbatons, the man clearly began to use his family's wealth to acquire a wide variety of materials, from wandmaking wood and tools, pre-made potion vials and large assortment of magical materials. At first the purchases were made to legitimate businesses, the trail of French Livres easy enough to trace, before large amounts of livres were withdrawn, only to vanish or appear in the account of another wealthy family with no documentation as to what it was for. The most sustained period of business for du Plessis occurred between the years of 1995 and 1998, with money and loans thrown around many other Sangroyal accounts, before large influxes of Gringotts gold were detected, followed swiftly by the bank exchanging it with Gringotts Paris for actual gold. Fueruk had been able to confirm that the exchanges took place and that there had been some concern at the time as to where the French Nationals had acquired Galleons that had clearly come from London's Branch, but as Gringotts had no evidence of foul play, they had no motivation to inform the French or British Ministries. Going back even further, other Sangroyal families had made similar investments and purchases during the first British Wizarding War, so the organization's support of the Death Eaters hadn't been a recent development, with du Plessis not starting anything new.

This support for terrorist activities hadn't been limited to just Britain and France either, as was seen by their shipments and movements along both the rest of Continental Europe, as well as the many former European Colonies around the world, information that the ICW was following up on in order to locate and incarcerate the recipients. The investigation into the Paris Magical Bank had proven to be exactly what all the Magical Security and law enforcement agencies needed. Now… now it was up to the individual agencies to handle the terrorists internally. The ICW had left some of its Aurors with François to handle the Sangroyal threat but the situation was to fall completely under the MSF's command. This placed a great deal of pressure on Director Delacour as he looked over the plans of the hidden Sangroyal facility. The weak points didn't seem too heavily defended, with two locations possibly being affected by the weakening soil underneath the stone to facilitate an assault. Unfortunately, this would create bottlenecks that the remaining loyalists could use to devastating efficiency, particularly if the dismantling of the wards took longer than desired. If they could take down the wards quickly, that would put the situation more in their favor, as the Castle's stones wouldn't be anywhere as saturated with magic as other locations. Thinking back on the various raids, François recalled how in every single one, Aurors had lost their lives. The only one that hadn't suffered any collateral damage had been the attack on the Laborde property, though that had been carried out by… Elysia.

Looking over at the Gringotts representative, François spoke his mind. "Before we became aware of Sangroyal, Elysia Peverell was able to infiltrate one of their warded facilities with relative ease. Would she be able to assist us with this location as well?" The eyes of the Goblin narrowed on François. "Capable? Of course. The Champion of the Arena is more than capable of bypassing most wards, handling any opponent that she might come across. That said, there are no hostages known to be currently within the facility, correct?" Delacour frowned. "Not that we are aware of. Why would that matter?" The Goblin's face turned stony. "It matters. Rescuing a hostage is permitted because it is a more defensive option. Attacking a facility is an offensive action and the Champion represents Gringotts." François crossed his arms. "Wouldn't she be able to act as just a witch, not representing the Bank?" The Goblin's voice grew even more angry. "Champion Peverell doesn't just represent Gringotts Paris. She represents the entire Goblin Nation and His Majesty as well. She can act defensively as a guard or a rescuer with ease, but as a combatant against any foe, she cannot act without the express permission of the King. And, even if she were able to act independently, Champion Peverell has expressed a desire to be left in peace, a desire that ALL Goblins wish to sustain for her. If you wish for her to participate, however nominally, you must go through the proper channels and deliver the request directly to the Viceroy. He can then arrange the appropriate meeting. Now, if you would excuse me, I believe I am needed back in Paris. You may keep the structural plans."

As the Goblin left, François sighed, rubbing his eyes. He had hoped that Elysia would be far more forthcoming with her assistance. Sure, she might have slaughtered everyone at the Laborde Estate, but even he could see why that had been a particularly unpleasant case, with Gabrielle, Fleur and Victoire lives on the balance, as well as the sort of illegal activities the Labordes were carrying out. Even his seasoned Aurors had been driven by righteous indignation as soon as they came across a hostage or kidnapping victim held within a cage during the Raids on the other Sangroyal Estates. A few had even needed to seek the assistance of Mind Healers after the raids, because of how close they came to losing control over their actions and lashing out at the Dark Wizards and Witches guarding the properties, a few even doing so with lethal curses, though considering the curses directed at them, the conditions that permitted the use of deadly force had already met the threshold. He expected that Elysia wasn't different and that, perhaps, this was a consequence of her having been Harry Potter in the past. François could understand why she, of all people, would want to stay as far away as humanly possible from conflicts. Even so… as Director of the MSF, he needed to think of the lives of his Aurors and to search for the conditions that would result in the least amount of casualties. Right now, that meant getting Elysia to join the operation. He would make the request and hope that it was granted, or he would be making a great many visits to see grieving family members in the months to come. It was a responsibility he desperately wanted to avoid.

"This way please. Please remember that you are here as supplicants and invited guests, so try to keep your voices down. You may direct any questions regarding the meeting to me, but please understand that I may not be able to answer regarding matters of state that His Majesty has explicitly censored." Gabrielle walked behind her parents wearing her white dress, fully aware that she, above all others, needed to behave herself. Both of her parents were part of the French Ministry's delegation to this meeting of the Gringotts Viceroy Council and as such their behavior would be somewhat excused, but she was here at the express invitation of Elysia. Being invited to attend a meeting was a rare occurrence within Goblin politics, but as the meeting was already going to involve foreign representatives, having another person attend as a guest wouldn't be seen as too much of a burden. Of course, that meant that Gabrielle's behaviour wouldn't reflect poorly on her parents that much, but that it could reflect poorly on Elysia, as she was there at her lover's request. As such, she needed to be on her best behaviour. When they arrived at Gringotts Paris, she had been escorted by Elysia, but the last of the Peverells had her own matters to attend to, so Gabrielle and her family were left in the hands of Maeruk, Director Fueruk's attendant, who would be there by their side should anything need to be explained.

With the four of them standing at the side of the Meeting Room, even Gabrielle could see how grand the chamber was, one large oval table set at the center, with a raised dais at the far end, upon which sat a large stone throne. The walls were covered in beautifully carved murals depicting battles, craftsmen and even farmers, with a large mountain towering behind the throne, beams of light descending upon every panel of marble. Gabrielle had heard about the Goblin's worship of the Great Earth Mother, and while the Veela's own beliefs presented their goddess as a woman, it made sense that the Goblins wouldn't be so anthropomorphic with their divinity. A mountain, the pinnacle of the symbols of the Earth rising over water and challenging the domain of the sky was a perfect choice considering their way of life. The lighting in the chamber suddenly dimmed, leaving only torch lights along the walls, until a line of Goblins walked towards the table, holding glowing crystals. As they arrived at what Gabrielle assumed was their pre-assigned seats, each one placed their glowing stones upon a recess on the table, which increased the light in the chamber as lines on the table itself began to glow. They too remained standing beside their seats, before three more figures arrived, surrounded by a contingent of Goblin Guards armed in full plate mail. A Goblin with a book in his hands stood to the left of the throne, while Elysia, wearing her formal clothes, stood to the right.

As the figure of what could only be the Goblin King approached the stairs leading up to his throne, Gabrielle watched as Elysia knelt down, presenting her sheathed sword to the king, who took it, offering her a bow of his head in return. Once he reached the top of the dais and sat down on the throne, he struck the ground with his own sheathed sword twice, a signal that all the Viceroys took as permission to sit. When Gabrielle and her parents followed suit, Maeruk nodded her silent approval, before the attendant to the King spoke up. "On behalf of His Majesty, King Gringott of our Goblin Nation, we call this meeting to order. We are gathered here today as Representatives of the French Ministry of Magic have requested the services of our Kingdom's Champion in the elimination of a threat to their country's peace. We are here to listen to the request and debate the merits of it. Director François Delacour of France's Magical Security Force. You may stand and walk forward to present your request to the Council." At the attendant's urging, François approached a small speaker's stand and brought forward his official request. Gabrielle had heard it before when he had practiced it with his family, as this was an official request before the Goblin King, so he had wanted their opinion on it. It played out the threat that Sangroyal continued to pose to the French Magical community, as well as to Gringotts Paris and the common good, while also pointing out the effectiveness Elysia already had against them in the past. Gabrielle knew that her father had to swallow his pride with the final remarks but it was a good way of showing that the enemy posed very little threat against Elysia herself.

With his request concluded, the chamber was filled with silence as the Viceroy contemplated their response. It didn't take long for the Viceroys to give their impressions, nor did it surprise Gabrielle that most weren't very receptive. "Director Delacour makes great points, but it would seem he still doesn't grasp the seriousness of the situation. To request the aid of our Champion to pacify a group of extremists…" Another Viceroy nodded. "Indeed. Besides, this isn't even the first time he has requested something from Gringotts." The female Viceroy who spoke looked over at Fueruk. "He requested that Parision assist with the imprisonment and containment of these extremists before, correct?" Fueruk sighed. "He did, though the treaties between our countries makes that request far easier to authorize, as the detention of prisoners isn't an aggressive action, particularly if the Ministry itself is in charge of the capture and transportation of the prisoners to and from the court. Hopefully, though, they don't ask us to incarcerate them permanently as that goes beyond our agreement." As the Viceroys continued to discuss, François seemed to lose patience slightly. "I understand that this is a pressing matter, but doesn't the fact that Champion Peverell was already dispatched play any role in this discussion?" The Viceroys looked at him with a degree of displeasure. Clearly, he had not been supposed to speak during the discussion, and Maeruk told him as such as he was pulled away from the speaker stand.

Ragnar, however, answered François' question. "That is a different matter. The rescue of captured citizens is an exception that we can make regarding the deployment of the Champion, and the fact that the Champion's mate was among the victims was all the justification Fueruk needed to make such a request. This is not a rescue, nor a defensive action. You are asking us to send our Champion to attack your enemy. Do you understand how this would look to other nations? How might it change the way that Gringotts is able to interact with them? What if the Chinese Magicals asked us to "retrieve" citizens that had fled across into another country's borders? What if the Arabians ask us to eliminate a group from a religious minority within their territory? There is great danger in the precedent you wish to establish, Director Delacour. The days of the Goblin Nation being mercenaries to be hired to solve internal squabbles while others kept their hands clean are long since over. Did you ever wonder if our very Banks could suddenly find themselves under siege, as countries who would hear of our "assistance" could assume that the branches within their borders were now security risks? Sending our Champion to settle this problem could unintentionally lead to the dissolution of our entire way of life." Ragnar's words clearly stunned François as several of the other Viceroys nodded, with Gabrielle sparing a glimpse at Elysia, her face partly hidden in the low light.

She could now truly understand why Elysia was so against being part of the final raid. Sure, she seemed to dislike anything that could involve her as an active participant in conflict, but she had legitimate concerns about what her involvement could entail. Another Viceroy did speak up. "That said, the Champion could be sent in without exposing her involvement. The role Gringotts could have in this operation could never be known to anyone outside of this room." Another Viceroy spoke up. "True, but then where would be our line in the sand? How far would we be willing to intervene before we ourselves are endangered by the actions we have our Champion carry out for us?" On and on the debates went, with Gabrielle sparing a look towards the Goblin King seated on his throne. The King kept using his personal sword as a staff, whilst Elysia's blade remained placed on his lap, his eyes looking from Viceroy to Viceroy as they spoke. Clearly he was listening to every word they said, taking it in but keeping his own opinion to himself. Obviously, if the king placed more emphasis on one side or the other, it could be seen as him having come to a decision, so he was likely keeping quiet so that the Viceroys themselves exhausted every single argument. It was an interesting style of leadership that made one wonder as to how other monarchs in the past governed, and if they had others who could offer every possible option that was needed to come up with the correct response.

The thing that troubled Gabrielle was that even she couldn't decide what course of action was the right one. She sympathized with her father's sense of justice and his desire to protect the lives of his Aurors, but she could understand how precarious the position for the Goblins would be if they got involved. Not to mention that she didn't want Elysia to be put in a position where she would have to kill again. The debate went on, with Apolline even trying to find a compromise that the nation could accept, but the Viceroys didn't agree with her, even challenging her position by asking why the Conclaves weren't involving their own forces, as the criminals had already been found to be enemies of the Veela. Her silence was taken to mean that she couldn't offer a reason as to why Goblins should endanger one of their own but Veela shouldn't. As the debate seemed to be moving towards a dismissal of the request, Gabrielle watched as Elysia walked from her position beside the throne and kneeled before it. Some of the Viceroys fell silent but a few who had fallen into an argument continued to speak until the king himself struck the dais with his sheathed blade, bringing all discussions to a halt. Then he spoke, his words echoing in Gabrielle's heart, his presence being more than even she had expected. "Champion Peverell. Is there something you wish to add to this discussion?"

Gabrielle watched as Elysia nodded, with the King raising his hand. "This a rare moment, but one that should not be dismissed. Please, tell us what you wish to add?" Elysia bowed her head. "I thank you for the opportunity, your Majesty. As you know, I have no affinity for conflict nor any desire to get involved in the petty squabbles that arise among every community in the world. As far as I am concerned, Sangroyal is a matter that the French MSF are duty bound to resolve, with or without the aid of the ICW. I personally do not believe I need to involve myself in the situation any further than I have. That being said… there is a matter that I have been thinking about for some time and have decided to share with you now, so that you may make the best decision possible with all the available information." The King frowned. "And what information would that be?" Elysia took a deep breath. "I believe Jean du Plassis has created a Horcrux." The silence that followed after Elysia's statement was deeper than the one the King had caused when he signaled all to be quiet. Gabrielle had never heard the word before, but she could see that all the Viceroys were stunned, with her father being equally surprised… and horrified. The King leaned forward on his throne. "How certain are you?" Elysia sighed. "It is hard to say. As you know, I am familiar with their existence, though my awareness stems from before I perfected my abilities. During our meeting at his Estate, I detected what felt like a tether, but it wasn't the same as the type that exists between myself and my mate, or that of familiars or elf bonds. It was… tainted. Even his soul felt… damaged, incomplete."

Shaking her head, Elysia continued. "I did not report it before because I was unsure, even after reviewing the information present within my family's Grimoires. Still… my instincts tell me that I am not mistaken… and my three other extensions all concur with my supposition." The chamber remained quiet but for a few Viceroys who were cursing under their breath. For his part, the King looked to be thinking it over as he rubbed his chin. "If I were to decline the request, what would you do, Champion Peverell?" Elysia lowered her head. "I would abide by your decision and provide what assistance I could that does not include my involvement in aggressive activities that might place the Goblin Nation in an unpleasant situation. Du Plessis at the very least needs to be captured, his Horcrux located and destroyed. I would attempt to see this through without taking any action against the rest of Sangroyal." The Viceroys all murmured amongst themselves, though Gabrielle couldn't hear what they were saying. The murmuring stopped as the King rose to his feet, with the Viceroys doing the same being enough of a reason for the Delacours to also stand. Walking down to the last step, the Goblin King held the sword in his arms and looked at it. "Our nation has been fortunate to have such a splendid Champion, for you represent our values of neutrality well, as well as our understanding of the world and the value of what must be protected… and what must be eliminated. A soul tethered by a Horcux must not be allowed to endure. Director Delacour."

François stood at attention as the King looked at him. "I am afraid that the Goblin Nation must reject your request for aid against the Sangroyal organization. We are a neutral nation and as such must stay out of the internal matters of other nations." Gabrielle watched as her father's shoulders slumped, but the king's next words surprised everyone. "However, we wouldn't be opposed to receiving your Ministry's assistance in locating and capturing Jean du Plessis by our Champion. If her actions were to facilitate the incursion of the facility by your MSF forces and the capture of the members of the Sangroyal organization at the location that du Plessis happens to be at… well… it would be nothing more than a happy coincidence, wouldn't you agree?" François raised his eyes to look at the King, with Gabrielle seeing a mischievous smile on his face, as well as that of the other Goblin Viceroys. Her father bowed his head. "I understand. We will be more than happy to assist your Champion in the completion of her mission and handle the collateral damage that it might entail." Nodding, King Gringott turned his attention to his Champion. "You may rise." After Elysia stood to her full height, he presented her with her sword. "May the Great Earth Mother guide you to victory, Champion Peverell." Elysia took the blade and bowed her head as Gabrielle watched on, happy that her father got his request… and terrified of what it would mean for Elysia in the days to come.

Chapter 38: A Decisive Strike

"You don't have to do this. You know that, right?" Gabrielle looked up at Elysia as the blonde was helping to bind her lover's chest, in preparation for the equipment she would be wearing for the operation against what was believed to be Sangroyal's last bastion. Gabrielle had been surprised to see Elysia bringing out the heavier armour, but her girlfriend had explained that she wore a different combination of armour pieces depending on the difficulty of the fight, or the actual conditions for victory. Against a dragon or in a hurry, she would wear a looser champion's set of leather and enchanted cloth, with only her arms and legs being guarded by heavier plates attached to leather equipment. As this was an attack against an enemy within their own stronghold with orders to capture as many as possible alive, Elysia couldn't focus on eliminating the enemy quickly, so she was more vulnerable to counterattacks, hence the heavier set of chainmail and plates that would cover her thighs, back, chest and upper arms. Seeing Elysia preparing, Gabrielle offered to help her get dressed, as it was the only way she felt she could actually lend a hand. Her father and the combined force of ICW and MSF Aurors had already surrounded the base as quietly as possible and they had no need for an MCH, even if she could pass as a field medic. Seeing her desire to lend some form of assistance, Elysia allowed Gabrielle to be the one to help her get geared up. Still, the last of the Peverells had felt compelled to ask the question.

The Veela witch responded as she returned her attention to the wrapping. "I should be the one saying that." Elysia shook her head. "My mind was made up when His Majesty gave the order. I can't back down now. Besides… It's my family's responsibility to eliminate all traces of that accursed magic from the face of the earth." Gabrielle thought back to the explanation that her father had been forced to give her and her mother after they returned home. "Why didn't you tell him before? About the Horcrux. Father was quite furious that you neglected to list that in your report too." Elysia smirked a little. "I am not surprised. When I shook hands with du Plessis and felt that… disgusting tether… I wasn't sure what it was. It could have been a slave contract, some Maledictus that was attached to his family. I simply didn't know for sure and, as a rule, I was taught by the Gringotts' Head of Guards to leave suppositions out of official reports. When I got back, I started researching what the tether was, and why I and my companions all felt repulsed by it. It wasn't until I found a journal that spoke about Horcruxes that I was able to put things together, though I was still worried that I was… projecting. The Peverells swore to eliminate all traces of the knowledge from the world and to dispose of every Horcrux they ever came across. That same oath was passed down to the Goblins. When I felt that the Viceroys were about to voice their opposition to the plan… I felt there was no reason left for me to keep the knowledge to myself. As for not telling François before…"

The raven haired witch sighed. "I trust your father to act in a certain way regarding information. Had I told him about the Horcrux, he would have gone to the Department of Mysteries and informed them about it and… I am sorry, but I couldn't trust that a department that researches death and the soul wouldn't bury the information and try to research du Plessis. I saw what a wraith of a tethered soul can do and become. Better to keep him alive, than to risk unleashing a new, unkillable wraith upon the world." Gabrielle thought for a moment before nodding. "You made the right call… I think. Now, hold still." With her chest bound, Gabrielle slipped on the thin black tunic that Elysia would wear beneath the armour, before the chainmail, which felt far lighter than it would seem, the material as blackened as the tunic, making them hard to distinguish on closer inspection. With the pants and chest plate placed, Gabrielle began to tie the chin guards, as Elysia looked at her, feeling the echoes of her emotions through their bond. In the last year it had certainly felt stronger to her mind, the sensations and thoughts slipping between them easily enough, when Elysia wasn't clamping down on what was shared. In the time since, they had certainly grown closer to each other, better able to guess at what the other needed or was feeling. At this point, the very thought of living without Gabrielle would send an ice cold knife into her heart. She couldn't even begin to know how worried she was about her coming back… Or if the person that was to come back would be the same woman she was wrapping up in armour.

"Gabrielle… where would you like to await my return?" Seeing those blue eyes look up made Elysia feel a little self-conscious about what she was about to say. "I… don't think you should be waiting here for me tonight. I… will probably be dropping off the target at Gringotts for imprisonment until the Horcrux is located and neutralized, so if you would like to wait there… my room can be made available for you. Also, Tyrok will be better prepared to ease your worries if you start to feel… any feedback from me. You can bring your sister or mother if you would like…" Gabrielle smiled at Elysia as her girlfriend kept expanding on her explanation before taking her still exposed hand and bringing it up to her cheeks, rubbing their skin together, before the two locked eyes. "If that's what you feel is best, then I will head for Gringotts and check if my mother wants to accompany me. Fleur and Hermione will probably be looking after Victoire at the Granger residence so father can focus on the task at hand… as you should as well." After slipping on the gloves and tightening them, Gabrielle began to tie up the long strands of black hair into a brain that wrapped around Elysia's head, before said witch pulled out a helmet. "Why didn't you have that with you on our first Halloween?" Elysia shook her head. "It hadn't been made. King Gringott got word about a special commission Parision is working on for me and requested that some of the metal be used for a helmet. You can put it on if you would like."

Taking the surprisingly light piece of head protection, Gabrielle slipped it on over her head, the enchanted metal adjusting to her size. The helmet itself was even more well enchanted, as it almost felt like she had nothing on, her field of vision being no different and, even when Elysia spoke, she heard it at the same volume as if she hadn't been wearing it at all. "It's a bit of a secret of the Goblin Guards. Everyone assumes that they can't see or hear anything in their full plate armour, but they can do all that just fine. His Majesty requested that I have one of my own because he felt that it was unlikely that I would be involved only in extermination assignments where people seeing my face wouldn't be an issue. This one was designed specifically for me, so it's a bit more… subdued, rather than elegant. He knew that anything ostentatious would probably never leave my home." Once her scabbard was tied to her waist, Elysia took the helmet from Gabrielle and slipped it on, before her voice, an oddly warped version that made it hard to distinguish her gender or region of origin, rang out. "Macha, Anand, Badb." At her call, the three familiars appeared at the door, before turning into a black mist, the cat and dog disappearing into Elysia's shadow, while the raven's mist wrapped itself around her Mistress, taking on the form of a large black cloak. Gabrielle looked at her lover and shook her head. "Damn, I can barely see the details on your body with the coloration, let alone anything that could betray who you are underneath." Elysia looked over to the mirror to see what the young Veela saw, her voice sounding the same as ever to her own ears. "That's the idea."

Londinium Arena, January 2003

Harry took a deep breath as he entered the Arena, the Eleventh and Last Task that he would have to complete in this same location after being a guest of Gringotts Londinium for over four years. It left him feeling a bit melancholic. Sure, his various times in the Arena had been some of the most dangerous moments of his life, and this next one would likely be just as life threatening as any of them… but there was a part of Harry that had grown fond of the Arena. Not of the spectacle or the danger, but the fact that with his every visit, he grew just a bit wiser. At Hogwarts, he learned how to perform spells, the value of friendship and sacrifice, but here… For his entire life he had been called brave. To have survived Voldemort so many times when others died, to have faced the worst of the Death Eaters and lived to see another day. So many looked up to him for that, but Harry never felt he had earned their words. He hadn't gone into any of those moments truly understanding the danger that awaited him, and most of the time he simply did what he had to do in order to survive. Here… here he learned what true courage was, and it wasn't what the others told him. It wasn't walking into a trap and making it through to the other end, it wasn't facing down a madman prepared to die. True courage… was knowing that at any moment he could die, and yet living and fighting with every ounce of his strength to not only survive, but to succeed. Survival might be a condition, but it wasn't enough. Not anymore. His life was the prize that awaited at the end of these Trials, and he would claim it with all his heart.

Stepping into the Arena, the composition of the field gave him some pause. Facing this opponent in an open field was dangerous, but today the Goblins had given him quite an array of environments to pick from, having created what appeared to be a rocky mountainous region, filled with shrubbery, surrounded by bushes and harsh looking trees, the rocks jagged and sharp looking. The terrain offered plenty of cover for safety, but also plenty of ground to slip and fall, the earth feeling loose underneath his boots. Holding a medium sized shield in his offhand with his sword out, the raven haired wizard took a closer look, finding a part of the Arena that had smoother ground, but was fully exposed to the skies. It was a hard choice, but rather than picking a terrain that offered as many advantages as disadvantages, Harry decided to opt for the clearing. Here any errors would be on his head and not how loose the ground was under his feet. As he took a defensive position, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end, before dodging to the side as a large tan colored claw swung right past him, before bringing up his shield, feeling something strike at it with great force, before he unleashed a blasting curse through the blade, the dark metal directing it effortlessly at the beast, causing it to growl in fury. Harry took one brief look before the flames shot forth, the fire thankfully not as devastating as that of a Dragon, but still an issue to contend with… particularly when it came right out of the second head the beast had on its back.

Reading about the ancient beast was one thing, but actually witnessing a Chimera right before his eyes was another. Where most creature he had faced till now, except the Nuckelavee, looked to have some natural evolutionary progression, including the oddly composed Cockatrice, the Chimera truly looked unnatural, with it's massive lion head and front torso, its hind quarters resembling that of a dragon's, only for it's long scaly tail to end on a snake's head and for a goat's head to exist right on it's back, it's neck perfectly able to pivot to either side or even slightly above. Keeping one contained was said to be difficult, but as Golstrud had warned, there was no intelligence behind its eyes, no semblance of awareness beyond that it existed to prey on all life, and right now Harry was the only living thing it could perceive. With a speed that surpassed its mass, the Chimera bounded at him, before swiping again, as Harry dodged once more, keeping the shield between himself and the beast, as he felt the flames lap across his defences before a solid strike rocked the shield. Swinging his blade, Harry unleashed a burst of ice magic, cooling the air in the vicinity and covering the Chimera with frost. The goat's head unleashed its flame and cleared some of the ice that had built up on it, as Harry weighed his options. Unleashing a cutting curse, he watched as blood spilled out from the lion's torso, before it simply ceased, meaning it had the heightened regeneration ability he had heard so much about.

After dodging another strike, Harry used another cutting curse when he expected the tail to be during the roll prior to its strike against him, which caused the creature to howl in pain before he was once again covered in flames. A few feet away, he watched as the severed tail seemed to lengthen in size back to its pre-damaged state before a snake head grew out of it, meaning that severing one head wouldn't be incapacitating or deadly, just a distraction. Using cutting curses that imparted conditions that would eat away at the victim, Harry watched as the damaged limbs and heads all recovered fully, showing no signs of having been afflicted. While not possessing the inherent magical resistance of Griffin feathers or Dragon scales, the Chimera made up for that with having the ability to seemingly regenerate any damage or be cured of any condition. A brief attempt at petrification told him that attempting to reproduce the effects of a Medusa head wouldn't get him past this Greek abomination either. While he had heard about a few spells that could potentially deal the necessary permanent damage against the beast's regenerative abilities, mastering them had proven difficult, and even then they weren't a guarantee, as their magical nature could potentially be countered by the slight magical resistance the creature had in its blood. No, the only surefire way that Harry had to defeat the Chimera would be with close ranged combat.

Certain now of his plan, Harry fed his magic into the blade before commencing his counterattacks. At first his strikes seemed to have no greater effect than before, getting the creature to bleed as it's paws struck either air or his shield, but eventually Harry began to see the creature's movements growing more sluggish, his blade no longer spilling blood with every cut, though it made a hissing noise, which made him smile as a bit of smoke would appear from the wounds, the air now carrying the scent of burned hair and flesh. While a Chimera could neutralize magical ailments, it was still a living creature bound by certain rules, one of which was the effect that severe burns could have on it, particularly without any traces of magic lingering, as the damage was being caused by superheated metal, not a magical flame. Harry could only smile in triumph when in one of his passes he was able to predict exactly when the snake head would strike, taking the hit against his battered shield, before swinging his blade along the surface with all the strength he could muster, the blade finding its mark and severing the snake head from the creature's tail permanently. The Chimera howled in pain, but the damage had been done, as the cauterized wound inhibited the regeneration. Blinding the two remaining heads with light, Harry avoided the creature's paws and guarded himself against the goat's flames, before his heated blade carved its way through the goat's long neck that was attached to the creature's back, the extra head falling clean off.

With all its extra appendages and heads eliminated, all Harry had to contend with was a large feline creature that showed no sign of tiring out or conceding. It was a manifestation of pure, uncontrolled rage. In some ways, an out of control creature could be devastating, destroying who knows how many lives if it ran across a town or village. Against a single warrior that had trained himself to anticipate its moves, however… it was strangely predictable, lacking the survival instincts or critical thought that the Dragon and Cockatrice had shown. No… this was just a killing machine in the form of an animal and it needed to be silenced. Using the chains he had learned to conjure when he faced the Dragon, it took Harry several attempts to catch the nimble creature in a bind, before he managed to catch it by its legs, trapping it in place. As it sought to slip through its bindings, Harry struck its head with the shield, forcing the creature to expose its neck, as Harry swung the blade onto it. The blade was as sharp as a Goblin Smith could make it and even it struggled to cut through the beast's neck bones, forcing Harry to again bat it's head away with the shield before taking one last great swing, feeling the blade pass through and then strike the dirt underneath. The creature's severed skull rolled forward and onto the dirt, with the body, now missing all three heads, finally collapsing. Breathing heavily, Harry approached the head, spotting its eye move slightly.

Not wanting to risk it, Harry raised his blade with his two hands, and rammed it through into the skull. He wasn't very fond of the smell that came out of it but with a whisper of "Requiesce in Pace," and a brief surge of white light, his senses finally told him that it was over. He withdrew his sword as Ragnar announced his victory, before another voice spoke for all to hear. "Congratulations, Challenger Potter, on completing your Eleventh Trial. I am sure all who have witnessed your progress can attest to how much you have improved as a warrior and as a wizard. I, King Gringott of the Goblin Nation, commend you and offer you the invitation to complete your Twelfth and Final Task at the Royal Arena. Take your time, train well, for I am sure all here wish to see you succeed in order to become our true Champion." After Gringott's declaration, the stands filled with cheers as the Goblins applauded his work, with the beast handlers and healers entering the Arena. As Harry was being looked over, one of the Handlers approached him. "We can have the flesh burned away and have the skulls prepared for display. Is there any preference on how you would like to display them?" Harry gestured with his head to the VIP section of the Spectator's Stand. "Ask the Viceroy. I am not one for trophies but I feel… that this one should go to Londinium. My victory today is more than just mine, so the rewards should therefore belong to all who have helped me along the way." The Goblin Handlers bowed their heads to Harry, before debating how to make the finest display for the skulls that anyone would ever gaze upon. Challenger Potter was the pride of Londinium and they would make sure all who lived in the District knew that.

Present Day

The night had started out like any other at the hidden Headquarters of Sangroyal, with Jean du Plessis taking his tea into his office as he inspected the wards. What had started as a sensible precaution had quickly turned into an obsession for him. When he heard from what remaining contacts he still had that a warrant for his arrest had been issued by the court, he had been forced to leave his Ancestral Home and become one more of the Sangroyal refugees hiding in the fortress. Jean could feel his blood beginning to boil as he thought about having to leave the house he had struggled for so long to obtain. Being the descendant of a bastard line of the family hadn't earned him any favors, but when he had arrived at Gringotts Paris to get his documentation and grant Vault as he had been raised in an orphanage for some time prior to his eleventh birthday, his real pedigree had been revealed to him. Learning about his family, Jean had quickly gone to the Paris Magical Bank and went through the arduous work of reclaiming his legacy. His first year at the Academy had been more than about learning how to cast magic, as he focused on observing the other children from aristocratic families, learning their mannerisms and beliefs. By his second year, he was able to perfectly play the part, having memorized every aspect of his family's legacy and its connection to the others, including its part as a founding faction of the organization known as Sangroyal. No one had batted an eye as he joined its ranks, and he had plenty of support for when he took the title of L'Éminence.

He had been very proud of what he had managed to accomplish in such a short span of his life and had actually looked forward to seeing what greater heights he could reach in the next few years. Until it all came tumbling down. When the Vampires got greater rights after the blood banks became accessible to them, du Plessis had been the first to see the opportunity this presented. The Vampires had developed a methodology of abductions that was easily appropriated by Sangroyal and there were sufficient "buyers" in the greater world market to have the product out of French Territory in a short period of time. It had been a massive boon to Sangroyal, as had been the outset of the Troubles in Britain once more with the Neo Death Eaters. Everything had been going perfectly… until the Were packs received their new Wolfsbane Potion and completely abandoned their criminal activities. Getting Dark Wizards and Witches to do the work that usually fell to the Weres was more expensive, so adjustments were made to offset their losses… only for the Delacour Veelas to get kidnapped and the entire kidnapping operation to come crashing into the ground when the Laborde Estate was obliterated. Du Plessis had tried to restart the kidnapping and smuggling operations but both the ICW and the MSF had finally taken notice of them, particularly after the Étienne wards were found defective. Every possible path leading away from the destruction of Sangroyal had been taken, and at every turn they had been cut off from success. Now, this hidden base was all they had left, at least for now.

Jean had done his best to veto the plans to attack the Ministry, fully aware that it was a suicidal act, but many in the organization were already driven mad with a thirst for revenge, enough that du Plessis had practically been working all on his own on ways to escape the situation. Portkeying or Apparating across national territories was given some thought, but the current European Union made any crimes in France enforceable in Germany, with Switzerland's wards being infamously impassable. The other side of the Continent or the Mediterranean were too far to cross with either method using standard means. The irony didn't escape him that the one location he could flee to was Great Britain, as the local government was too busy to handle its internal crisis to bother with him, but if he were to do such a thing, he knew that the locals wouldn't be so welcoming, particularly the Neo Death Eaters. Still, if he could get enough resources, he could simply lie low and seek transportation out of the island of Britain towards parts unknown, where he could restart his life anew. As far as he could see, this was his only option, so while the other folks of the organization prepared for their suicidal attack on the Ministry, du Plessis was quietly identifying everything he could take with him that was of value, all the while he kept an obsessive watch on the wards, fearing the day his escape could be thwarted by a certain witch that seemed to defy convention.

Then, as if someone had dumped ice cold water over his head, he felt it. Wards fell on top of the ones guarding the Headquarters, before he began feeling the signs that wardbreakers were trying desperately to break through the lines keeping the perimeter secure. "All loyalists to defensive positions! We are under attack!" The call echoed throughout the property, catching a few of the Wizards and Witches by surprise before they started moving along their way to their positions, with Fourmilière arriving at du Plessis' office, taking his position to observe the scrying mirrors for any signs of intruders. As du Plessis sent the guards to the location that seemed to be the focus of the wardbreakers, he felt his control over the wards slip off of his hands. He panicked as he looked at Fourmilière. "I just lost control of the wards! Check the ward stone chamber!" Redirecting the scrying mirrors to inspect the chamber, Fourmilière bit out curse. "The crystal and the pedestal have been destroyed completely. I am not seeing anyone in the chamber itself. Checking the passageways." As Fourmilière changed the locations on the mirror, du Plessis tried to think of a way out of the current situation. The new wards prevented anyone from escaping and the collapse of his own prevented him from communicating with the rest of the loyalists, meaning that the MSF Aurors had to already be pushing past the defences now that they weren't supported by wards. Hiding himself would only delay the inevitable. Then he heard Fourmilière. "Found her. She's clad in black robes and moving quickly towards our position."

Jean sighed. That was their only option. "Fourmilière, you can have your fun but we need her alive. If she can break through our wards, she can slip out of theirs. Best her in combat and place her under the Imperius Curse, and then she can get us out of here. The Castle, sadly, is now lost to us." Fourmilière nodded as he stripped off his robes and placed the scabbard of his blade on the desk. "I would have loved to have killed her, but you are right. She will be our ticket out of here. Find a safe place to hold up. I don't know what sort of spells her enchanted sword will be able to produce." With du Plessis disappearing into a hidden chamber at the back of the office, the bookshelves sliding back into place, Fourmilière eyed the mirrors, watching as the black robed witch came closer and closer, her sword swings devastating the loyalists in her path, though Phillip found the lack of severed limbs unusual, considering the reports from Laborde. Then again, she might have been reprimanded and told to avoid being so deadly this time around, so it wasn't a stretch to imagine that she wasn't being as devastating as before. A smile grew on his face as he saw more and more of her skills, noticing her fast reactions and form. She was a skilled swordswoman alright… but if what he was seeing was true, she wouldn't be a true match to his skills. Still, he had been itching for a proper duel for years and he wasn't going to let this opportunity slip through his fingers.

Striking the last of the guards in her way with the pummel of her sword, Elysia looked at the door that laid before her, sensing the two lifeforms behind it, and the odd magical signature one seemed to have. Her road through the hidden fortress had been relatively simple so far. Whilst the MSF Aurors were busy drawing the Sangroyal loyalists to the wardline, Elysia had taken advantage of the distraction and slipped through the wards, with no one being the wiser. With Badb's special talent, she had been able to slip past every line of guards and hidden traps, before reaching the wardstone chamber, which had been quite disappointing on inspection. Having seen and worked with what had amounted to a masterpiece of warding work on the Peverell Estate, which had been so complicated for even the Goblins to work out a way to integrate their own enhancements to it without excessive amounts of research and trial and error with Elysia's supervision, she had almost convinced herself that this place would be something just as well protected. Only for the concern to turn into disappointment, finding an old wardstone on a stone pedestal with the Fidelius Charm attached to it so haphazardly that she was able to dispel it with her hands alone, before destroying the rest of the warding system. With her favor for François taken care of, all that she had to do now was to find du Plessis and apparate out of the combat zone.

As part of the secret agreement between Gringotts and the MSF, Elysia was forced to go non-lethal with as many enemies as she encountered as possible, so as to make it appear as if she hadn't been there in the first place. In fact, no one in the MSF outside of the Director knew of her involvement, only that an infiltration specialist was tasked to enter the facility and sabotage the wards, before extracting themselves. Hence why, as she had approached the familiar presence of Jean du Plessis' soul, she had to resort to using her sword and spells that merely left the enemies stunned and knocked out. Still, she had been given permission to use lethal force when necessary and, right now, she found herself feeling nervous about the magic that this last guard had on them. Taking the unknown with the appropriate amount of concern, Elysia disappeared via Badb's power, before ripping the doors off its hinges and throwing it down the hallway, which drew a laugh from the man standing inside of the room. "I see you aren't much for dignified entrances. First you sneak in unannounced with no one noticing and now you rip the door into this room. I can't decide if you're too subtle or too brazen… Lady Peverell." Elysia narrowed her eyes at the man across from her in the room, now recognizing the odd magical signature she was sensing from him. Still, while she wasn't thrilled to be called out by name, she simply wasn't going to acknowledge it just yet, instead releasing her concealment and taking up a guard stance with her sword, while pooling her magic around her left arm. After all, while the man before her wasn't wearing any armour, he was holding a heavy looking longsword that radiated curse magic.

Noticing her stance, the wizard in front of her chuckled. "Cautious now, are we? To be fair, I don't blame you. This sword has been in my family for generations and has seen to the deaths of hundreds of Wizards and Witches. When I heard that Laborde had gotten himself killed and that most of the Guards died from sword wounds, I had briefly entertained the possibility that I might finally find an opponent worth taking on with my cursed blade. And while I find your stance rather… bland, I will do my best to enjoy this rare opportunity." With but a step, Elysia found herself needing to raise her blade and guard against a heavy blow from her opponent, before redirecting it to the ground next to her as she took a step back, retaking her defensive posture, as the wizard hummed to himself. "Interesting. I had anticipated that you would be quite aware of your surroundings based on your movements at the du Plessis property, but your reaction time was certainly higher than what I thought." As the man charged at her again, she noticed as his left hand pulled away as he directed a single handed strike against her using his blade. Recognizing what he was up to, Elysia parried the blade strike, before bringing her left arm up, a conjured shield appearing just as a red streak of energy lit up the room. The man hummed as Elysia created more distance between them, a wand now appearing in his hand, having popped out from a wrist holster.

"Now that was a bit more impressive. The fact that you went with a solid conjured shield rather than a magical dueling offhand barrier tells me you weren't trained as a Duelist. All modern day duelists rely too much on the official lists of shields to know how to handle a curse, especially the Cruatius. Now let's see how well you do in a prolonged battle." With nearly no warning, the man charged again, his sword swinging from every possible angle as Elysia guarded and redirected his blows with every strike, keeping her hands charged with two different spells. A few times she would be forced to raise her left hand to guard against a spell, but as she had conjured a physical shield, she only had to recast it whenever the wizard used a spell designed to pierce through it or destroy it, with Elysia having more than enough training to keep any piercing blows from actually reaching her. Then, as he gripped the cursed blade with his two hands, Elysia felt a surge of magic in the air. Sensing what was coming, she gave the magic in her sword form, unleashing a torrent of wind just as the wizard unleashed a line of cursed flames directed at her, the spell dissipating as the fire was snuffed out. The man hummed to himself, as he kept the blade raised between them. "So, your sword is actually enchanted as well. Let's see which of us has the better blade or training then." Dodging out of the way of a bone breaker cast from his wand, before casting a shield with her blade to block another fire curse directed at her, Elysia continued to defend against his every attack, their blades making contact with every deflection or counter.

It was clear that the wizard before her was growing frustrated as nothing he did managed to pierce through Elysia's defences, his every spell and strike being countered or blocked with relative ease, as the prolonged battle began to drain his strength. His opponent, however, showed no sign of slowing down, though she refused to switch to an offensive stance. Then, after a particularly heavy two handed strike, Fourmilière directed his blade in such a way that the tip of it struck his opponent's wrist. The blow had the intended effect of causing Elysia to release her sword, which the brown haired wizard sent flying, before unleashing a torrent of cursed flames from his sword onto the unarmed witch, knowing she would be able to guard against it. Using the distraction, Philip used his wand to summon the black blade into his direction. After holstering his wand, he caught the blade, surprised by how heavy it was. Still, he smiled as the flames dissipated, revealing the dark clad witch with her gloved hands held out in a defensive stance. Philip chuckled. "It's a shame. I expected more from you. But, then again, Trefor was the best magical sword duelist in the Circuits and even he couldn't stand up against me when I was using just an enchanted blade. I had hoped for more from you but that's what I get for putting my expectations far too high." Then, to his surprise, his opponent spoke, her voice distorted. "You, on the other hand, met all of mine."

Frowning, the wizard was about to ask what she meant when he heard something cracking, before he felt his right hand lighten. Looking at his family's cursed blade, he felt his heart sinking as it continued to break apart, until the blade was nothing but dust, with all that was left of the sword being the guard, as it fell to the ground with the straps of leather that had bound the sword's grip, as well as the pummel. Even though he couldn't hear the woman's natural voice, he swore he could detect a degree of smug satisfaction from her words. "You came into the fight with the intention of defeating me to prove your superior skill, but with no intention to kill, probably thinking that I could extract you and your boss from this facility. I, on the other hand, was focused purely on eliminating the most dangerous threat in the room, which just happened to be your sword, which you kept generously striking against my own, allowing my spells to leak into the blade. You see, the greatest weakness of any enchanted or cursed blades is the fact that they can't be made with pure iron or steel. You need something that channels and sustains magic, which requires the craftsmen to sacrifice structural integrity by using a softer metal as the blade's core. Having been trained by Goblins, I learned quite a few unique spells including those designed to… reduce trace elements from within a piece of stone or metal. With such a powerful cursed blade, your ancestors clearly infused almost every inch of it with some magically conductive material. Without it… well, there wasn't any way it was going to keep its shape."

As rage built within Philip, any thought of sparing his opponent began to vanish from his mind. Using the newly acquired sword, he swung it, fully intending to launch a surge of flames at Elysia… except nothing happened. Thinking rationally, he tried casting the gust spell she had used previously, but even this one failed to materialize. "Why… why isn't it working!" Elysia chuckled to herself. "What, you thought that my sword was just like yours, just some stick of steel and silver or bronze that could cast a pre-inscribed spell at your leisure? Please. My blade is pure steel. Every spell you saw coming from it was one that I unleashed myself." Fourmilière growled as he took the blade and charged at his opponent. "Even if I can't cast with it, I can still cut you down with your own blade, you bitch!" Launching himself at a speed that exceeded his usual strike, he held the heavy blade in a piercing grip and charged at the witch, surprised briefly by her apparent lack of reaction. He smiled as he watched her moving her right hand, well aware that she could only cast with her left, as the tip was aimed right at her center of mass, certain that at this speed he would have her pierced right down to the guard. While he contemplated what he and Jean would have to do to keep her alive long enough to escape the MSF raid, he found his momentum halted as Elysia's right hand gripped his forearm, the tip of the blade hitting … something, before it was deflected away from its intended target. In a brief moment he watched as two glowing green eyes peered at him from his opponent's hooded face, before her distorted voice filled his heart with dread. "My turn. Crucio."

While Elysia didn't usually take pleasure in the suffering of others, she couldn't really remain completely unaffected as this Sangroyal swordmaster crumpled to his knees as the Torture Curse set his nerve endings ablaze. While she was certain Voldemort and Bellatrix would have surpassed her curse in the amount of pain inflicted on the victim, she didn't need her curse to be anywhere near as torturous, just debilitating enough to bring the wizard before her down. She had to admit that he was a decently skilled swordsman, one who had definitely surpassed her in the way he engaged in sword and magical combat. Unfortunately for him, like all the wizards or witches that enter Dueling Circuits, he had the ingrained rules so instilled into his training that he didn't recognize how vulnerable he was by not using armour, let alone even considering the fact that Elysia, who's cloaked form looked almost homogeneous to the naked eye, would be protected by plate armour designed to block piercing or even slashing weapons with relative ease. While he had gotten the upper hand by disarming her of her own blade, she had never been worried. After all… that sword was very much unlike the enchanted swords that had once been favored by the Magical Community. Even the Sword of Godric Gryffindor, while dangerous in its own right even before being exposed to Basilisk Venom, could be easily destroyed by other means because it was made from a softer metal designed to sustain its magical properties.

Her sword, unlike all the others, only had the barest of protective enchantments on the guard. The blade itself was truly made of pure Goblin forged Steel, making it completely incapable of conducting magic… with the exception of hers. After all, rather than a sword made from Iron collected from the Earth, the blade had just the right amount Iron collected from Elysia's own blood in it to make the blade naturally attuned to her. It was the closest a bladed weapon could come to being an extension of the very wielder, but it would never match the ability of a wand in containing a magical charge. The training that Elysia had to undergo to maintain the concentration needed to keep a spell contained within the blade before unleashing it at the right time was almost as bad as when she had to learn how to cast wandlessly. Still, it was worth it, as no cursed blade would be able to damage her sword, and no other wielder would be able to utilize it. The amount of blood that went into its forging also had the intended effect of negating any craftsman claims that the Goblins could bring, as the blade was not seen as the property of the craftsman, but as a physical extension of Elysia's own body. The day she dies, the blade would be buried with her. Thankfully, having taken every precaution possible during the fight to avoid getting surprised by anything deadly, Elysia managed to come out of it unscathed. Helstrud would have been proud.

Sadly, the wizard before her would still present a danger if left alive, particularly to her as he had been able to identify her, despite the precautions she had taken. Sighing, Elysia summoned her blade into her hand, the familiar weight barely causing any effect on her grip, tossing the twitching man onto the ground, before quickly crushing both his hands. Keeping him pinned to the ground with her boots, Elysia raised her sword up before driving the end of it through the wizard's throat, severing his ability to speak or move as the blade struck the stone underneath. "While your actions in life deny you any right to a peaceful end, I have no desire to prolong your suffering. Our duel might not have been satisfying for you but I learned a great deal as to how far I still need to go in my training. For that alone, I send you off to suffer your punishment in the next life. Goodbye. Requiesce in Pace." The surge of white light heralded the end to her opponent's life, with Elysia neither having heard his name nor really caring. He was an extremist who clearly delighted in the violence of swordsmanship more than in the art and for that she had no pity to offer. Drawing back her sword, Elysia drew out the cloth she kept in her belt's pockets to clean the blade, her eyes taking in the room after she was done. It certainly looked like a spacious office, the furniture having been pushed back to the walls to allow for the duel to occur without physical restrictions. Though the layout of the room pretty much told her exactly where the sneaky bastard was hiding, as the bookshelf on the far back had nothing blocking its path. Not that it would have mattered with the way she could perceive the magic around her.

Getting a feel for the hidden door that was held shut by magic, Elysia stretched out her left hand. With all the focus she had, she latched onto the bookshelf and the thin stone blocks behind it before yanking at them all with a summoning charm. The bookshelf flew across the room, smashing into the furniture at the other end, while the stone crumbled in a cloud of broken bricks and dust. A quick succession of swings from her blade disrupted the Killing Curses that flew at her, her three companions cackling in laughter at the audacious behaviour of their prey. Elysia shook her head at their antics, whilst she summoned the wand from Jean du Plessis, sensing the anti-summon charm on it and overpowering it easily enough, snapping the stick as soon as it reached her hand. Vanishing the dust in the air, Elysia finally got a good look at Jean du Plessis once again, the man looking angry but defeated. "You are clearly more powerful than we expected. Were you just toying with Philip earlier?" Elysia chuckled to herself. "Not really, but as I am sure you are very much aware that… it pays to be cautious." Jean looked into her void like hood, his hand twitching, enough that Elysia took note of it. "I agree that-" His last words were silenced as Elysia released a petrification spell at the man, having seen him moving his hand up. Inspecting it, she hummed to herself as she noticed the blade that was partly out of his wrist holster. Whether he intended it for her or himself, she simply didn't want to risk it.

After inspecting his entire body, finding several hidden holsters filled with knives and various designs of small wands, she even had to pull out her own knife to cut into the man's forearm, having detected a blade hidden under the skin. As she prepared to apparate out, she took a moment to sense the situation outside. Based on the grouping of people, she could make out that the Aurors had successfully infiltrated the base and had rounded up many of the attackers, though she could feel a few corpses, the faint traces of their souls having become detached to their flesh and bones. Still, as far as she could tell, the remaining members of Sangroyal were few and far between, and would be caught by the Aurors as they swept the Estate. If this truly was the last bastion of the organization, then François' forces would soon have them routed out. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Elysia hoped that he wouldn't begrudge her taking out one of the criminals, before focusing on her catch. "Badb." As the raven took physical form, Elysia's cloak vanished, revealing her heavily armoured figure and helm. Badb, however, knew what her task was for today as she landed next to the petrified body on the ground, fidgeting around it as her beak nibbled at the man's ears and hair, before she turned to Elysia and cawed. The raven haired witch nodded. "Good. Follow it and let me know as soon as you reach the end." As Badb cawed again and took to the air, Elysia grabbed Jean du Plessis, before apparating away. The fate of the rest of the rabble would be up to the Aurors.

Chapter 39: In the Wake of the Storm

"Oh, Elysia's first years in France were quite different. Obviously her Estate needed a lot of work to get refurbished to what it is now, meaning she spent a few nights in the Bank's Visitor Suites while her home was being worked on. My cousin and I met her quite a bit, especially since we needed to transfer all of the Vault contents out of Londinium and into a local Vault, so we saw her the most of every Goblin, with the exception of Tyrok, as the two often trained together, though it was in private. We think she was just very shy about the way her body looked right after her change, not to mention that she needed to get back into shape. His Majesty's seamstress and I were the ones who helped her get used to the sort of clothes she would be expected to wear as a woman, which was a learning experience for us all. Of course, we couldn't prepare her completely, but I believe you and your family have been filling in the gaps." Gabrielle nodded, a smile on her face as she drank from her cup of tea. While she had envisioned spending her night akin to how it had been after her rescue from the Laborde Estate, she had found that her reception at Gringotts had been very different this time around, with a table being prepared for her at the Apparition Point within the Bank, Maeruk having been tasked to keep her company as they waited, with the guards standing at attention along the walls of the chamber. She looked over at the Goblin she believed was Tyrok.

"I have seen her training sessions back at her home. Have they always been so intense?" The tallish goblin chuckled. "It depends. At first she needed to get used to her new form, having to readjust her learned behaviors like how she stood or held her weapons. Obviously, her loss of muscle mass made her tire out easily, and she had trouble as her instincts were primed for a body that would not respond in time. From her own words, her rehabilitation training went better than her initial training in that she wasn't dividing her time between working, studying or training for the Arena, so she was able to find a suitable rhythm of training and rest, with most of her free time spent trying to learn French. As for her training now, it probably is quite extensive and intensive, but it would pale in comparison to what it was like in Londinium. The stories as told by the guards and soldiers about the training she went through for the Arena Trials are extraordinary. They all knew that Lady Peverell was special, though one would expect nothing less than that from the Morrígan." Gabrielle frowned. She remembered her mother mentioning that name and she understood that Elysia's three companions were named after the goddesses that compose the triple divinity. Looking back at Maeruk, she tried to be as courteous as possible with her question. "I know that her companions carry the name, but is there more to the significance of her being referred to as the triple goddess?"

The Goblin female clearly thought about how to answer, when the sound of a cane striking the ground as a Goblin approached them drew their attention. "The names Elysia chose for her companions certainly played a part in the title that has been given to her, but it is not the whole reason, nor is it something we can truly discuss. What I can say is that every Champion has been given a title befitting of their skills and accomplishments, and Elysia more than earned hers, even though she is not as attached to it as Godric was to his. Then again, she is one of the few Champions who has chosen to refrain from pursuing a career that demonstrates her skills, which we all fully understand." Gabrielle looked at Fueruk and his clear concern. "You don't like putting her in this situation." Fueruk shook his head. "No, I do not, though I understand her reasons for involving herself in this matter. Thankfully, the conditions for this task were far less brutal than the ones surrounding your rescue, so I don't expect her to come out of it any different. I just worry for the next and the next. Every time she is asked to carry out a task that challenges her kind nature, it runs the risk of damaging her spirit irreparably." Gabrielle nodded. "I understand and I will do my part tonight and every night to make sure that your concerns are never proven true." Fueruk smiled at Gabrielle's words. "That is very comforting coming from the woman she has chosen as her mate."

Curious as to why the Goblins called her Elysia's mate, the blonde witch's attention fell onto the apparition arrival point as the goblins manning the controls detected an incoming magical signature. After a soft pop, Elysia stood before them fully covered in her armour, a man bound in what looked like a straight jacket draped over her shoulder. "Viceroy Fueruk, I have brought the accused." At Fueruk's instruction, she placed the immobilized man onto a stretcher, with the medic performing a check as he waved his hand over the wizard's body. He looked at Fueruk with a grave expression. "It's confirmed." Fueruk growled. "Take him to our most secure cell." After getting Elysia's warning about the man's impressive collection of hidden blades, the Healers made a quick search, with Fueruk making sure they kept him contained, unable to harm others or himself, before Elysia handed him the recording crystal. "I had to take out one combatant who was able to identify me by name, both to keep my anonymity, as well as to protect the Aurors. He felt too dangerous to spare. You will be able to review everything from the destruction of the ward to the exfiltration of the target." Fueruk took the offered crystal and nodded. "Understood. I will send these and all other information from the target's medical analysis to His Majesty. Excellent work as always, my Lady Peverell." Elysia bowed her head, before looking at Gabrielle. After removing her helmet. she offered her her arm, which the young blonde readily accepted.

Once at the Champion Suite, Gabrielle began the process of removing Elysia's armour. "I had a great time talking to Maeruk and the others. They are all very fond of you." Elysia blushed softly as Gabrielle removed her gloves and wrist protection. "I know. I think it surprised everyone. I wasn't raised with any prejudices in mind, so I always treated them with respect, learning and adhering to their customs while I was a guest in Londinium and when I am with them here. For their part, not only am I a rarity amongst Witches and Wizards, but my being a Champion that has remained with the Nation on good terms has apparently made me a beloved member of the community. It's… A very odd feeling, but so different than when I was amongst the British Magical Community. With them, I had to put on a performance or live up to an expectation that wasn't who I was. With the Goblins… they know me for my accomplishments and respect my nature, their image of who I am reflecting me and not some impossible ideal. It's… comforting." Gabrielle nodded, before beginning the process of removing Elysia's chestplate. "I also found myself being called your "mate." You said the same thing to the dragon before as well." Elysia blushed deeply. "Sorry, but… for Dragons and other intelligent creatures, there is no distinction between girlfriend, wife or mate. With the Goblins, it's a bit easier to understand as their courtship is a bit more straightforward. In their eyes, you become courted when both parties acknowledge the desire to attempt a relationship, mates when the relationship becomes physical and spouses when the ceremonies are carried out to bind the two individuals in marriage."

Gabrielle hummed as she stood up, before finding herself face to face with Elysia, who brought her hand up to cup her girlfriend's cheek. "I know… That you probably want to talk about…us… further, but I don't think tonight is the right night for that, Gabrielle. I might not have much blood on my hands from the enemy, but I still killed a person and felt others dying around me. It isn't something I want to get used to… or ignore." Gabrielle placed her hand over her lover's and kissed her palm. "I understand. For now, let's just get you cleaned up." To her surprise, Elysia didn't put up much of a fight, letting Gabrielle pull her into the shower after removing all of her clothes, before the Veela washed her thoroughly. Once dried, the two slipped into the bed and Gabrielle pulled Elysia close to her chest, her hands gently caressing down the raven haired witch's back. Her lover fell asleep, clearly exhausted, though not physically, from the events she took part in, with Gabrielle thinking back to Fueruk's words, understanding exactly what he meant. Even though the tasks that Elysia was asked to do varied, the ones that had her potentially killing sentients would always come with a risk, no matter how small, of hurting Elysia in a way that no Healer could mend. The fact that he felt certain that she was the right person to look after Elysia did make Gabrielle smile as she kissed Elysia's hair. "Whatever happens, I just wish you to know… how much I love you." Gabrielle didn't notice as a tear escaped Elysia's closed eye, before she drifted off to sleep as well.

"The Estate had a great many hidden compartments filled with supplies, quite a few dating back centuries, so it's taking a long time to process all of it. Because of how many objects have been detected to have curses on them, the MSF magical object recovery teams and the Department of Mysteries have been forced to work together on the sorting, just to keep everyone safe. We thought about hiring specialists that aren't part of the Ministry, but after all the trouble we are having dismantling what's left of Sangroyal's many spies and contacts, though thankfully these people are being a lot more cooperative, though it's not surprising considering that any of the people They were afraid of have been arrested or killed. Speaking of casualties… Two more Sanroyal loyalists died last night despite receiving medical treatment due to the curses they were exposed to. The Aurors that were also receiving medical treatment at the hospital, thankfully, have survived their wounds and are on the road of recovery, so the MSF deaths due to injury during this operation should no longer increase." François stared at the file in front of him listing the wizards and witches that died during the raid on the hidden Sangroyal Headquarters, sighing to himself.

While he had hoped that the sudden collapse of the wards protecting the property would have given them an edge, as well as having a decent map of the fortress' layout, what benefits these provided were not enough to completely prevent any casualties. As soon as the wards came crashing down, his Aurors entered the Estate by ground and air as a few used brooms to land behind the enemy's defences, with Cynthia being amongst those who braved entering the facility first. The battles along the walls were intense, even some of the stone edifice was blown or torn down by his Aurors as they surged forward. Resistance at the wall itself had been light, which was anticipated since the attack was designed to coincide with the fall of the wards, giving the occupants as little time as possible to mount a defence. Unfortunately, while the strategy allowed his Aurors to bypass the walls with ease, it made the assault on the main building a bit challenging, as the defending forces did their best to bottleneck the assaulting force before lighting them up with curses, including Fiendfyre. The majority of deaths during the raid came from the onset of said cursed flames, on both sides, as the flames went out of control in the magically rich environment and surged back onto its casters. The DoM was still having a hard time identifying the ashes of the Sangroyal loyalists who died to their own curse.

Still, he had been surprised that Elysia had kept to his request to avoid killing as many guards as possible, his Aurors only being able to identify one casualty of unknown origin, that being Philip Fourmilière, a former Duelist from the International Circuit who favored the use of enchanted weapons, rather than a wand. There was a subdivision within the International Dueling Circuit that had equal minded melee combatants duel with its own unique rules, rules that Philip had broken within his career that earned him his expulsion. The fact that he had so much combat experience certainly made him a high danger threat to the Aurors, so François hadn't been too troubled by his death, let alone the fact that Jean du Plessis hadn't been located, as he had received a letter indicating that Gringotts had him contained until the situation was resolved. He could live with that. Cynthia handed over her after action report. "Will you be needing anything else?" François took it as he shook his head. "Not as of right now. You should get some rest. You did great work in the raid and I am sure your father would like to see that you came out of it unscathed." Cynthia smiled. "I hear you. I will be back on for tomorrow's graveyard shift. By your leave." Taking all of the files he had on him, François made his way back to the Peverell Estate, knowing that his family had elected to stay there for the day whilst he was busy managing the aftermath of the operation.

After arriving by Portkey, François unlocked the door, smiling at the sight of his family at the reception hall lounge, with Victoire running up to hug him. After kissing his granddaughter on the head, he sat down next to his wife, with a certain brunette eyeing him carefully. François shook his head. "My apologies, Hermione, but I have nothing new to report regarding the ties between Sangroyal and the Neo Death Eaters that wasn't in my last briefing with you. As far as we know, the attacks that started out on the Yuletide are being carried out by the NDEs on their own. We may get something from the interrogations of the captured Sanroyal members from yesterday, but it will take time to go through every last one of them." Hermione lowered her eyes but nodded. "I understand. I just… wanted to help my friends in the DMLE however I could." With Fleur reaching over to hold Hermione's hands in an attempt to comfort her, he spotted his youngest daughter coming from the direction of the kitchen, kissing his cheek as soon as she was next to him. "Finally getting a break?" François chuckled. "For now. How are you doing?" Gabrielle shrugged. "Good, all things considered. Estous sent me a letter about a request to look after an injured half kneezel, so I was going to get my bag to headout." François was about to ask about Elysia, but his wife elbowed him in the ribs, before giving him a familiar look. He turned back to Gabrielle and told her to be careful, before she made her way up the stairs.

Apolline spoke softly, so as to avoid letting her voice carry. "Elysia has been… very quiet since the two of them returned here from Gringotts. Gabrielle is unsure what precipitated the change, but her girlfriend has been keeping her distance from everyone, including us, since we arrived. So, anything I need to be made aware of, husband?" François covered what Apolline was allowed to know about the Raid itself, though the political ramifications of it and the previous ones would not likely be fully grasped until the next Magical Convention session was to be held. Gabrielle wished her family a good day before stepping out and heading out to see her next patient, with Fleur and Hermione taking Victoire up to their usual room for a nap, leaving the elder Delacour alone in the reception hall, the two discussing when they would all be returning to their own home. To both their surprise, Elysia appeared from the stairs leading to the basement, though she was more well dressed than was usual for when she worked on her cauldrons. She stopped for a moment as her eyes locked with François', before sighing, approaching the man, who surprised her by speaking first. "Please let his Majesty know that the MSF and the Ministry are grateful for your assistance with the wards." The raven haired witch nodded. "I will do so, when I can. Unfortunately… I am going to have to ask for your help with something myself." François frowned. "With what?" Elysia sighed deeply. "I need you to escort me into Beauxbatons. There is something there that shouldn't be… and I need to retrieve it."

"I am sorry to ask this of you, Maxime. I am sure you and the Professors have to be quite busy with the students, particularly so soon after their return from the Yuletide Recess." The Half-Giantess shook her head as she escorted the small group through the Academy. "It's no trouble at all, François. After everything that has happened, this is the least I can do to make amends. Still, I am surprised about your involvement, Potions Master Peverell." Elysia gave the Beauxbatons Headmistress an apologetic look. "My involvement is limited, but I was called in due to this being about an illegal magical object. My family has had some history locating them and that knowledge is what led us here today. I would, however, ask that you keep any reference to my being here today a secret. I am merely performing a civil service and don't want to get dragged into the mess that is the current state of the French Ministry and Magical Convention." Maxime nodded as they walked down a corridor of the school, passing by a few rooms with students reviving instruction. Apolline looked through one of the glass panels at the ongoing classes. "Have the Raids caused any difficulties on your end? I can't imagine what it must have been like for so many students to hear about their family members being arrested right before the Yuletide Recess."

Maxime sighed. "The news certainly had its effects here. Many of the students who would regularly return home for the Holidays were forced to stay during the entire Recess, as their homes and families were under arrest or investigation. As it happened halfway through the school year, there was no issue regarding anyone failing to pay for tuition or books, and even if the situation remains precarious, I don't see that becoming an issue in the fall. For those students from well off families, it's often a requirement for a Trust fund to be established prior to their first year of education, with the entire costs of the tuition covered, with excess cash required for the procurement of books, clothes and other necessities. These Trust Funds are heavily regulated so they are usually exempt from any criminal or legal cases once a student is enrolled in the school, so as to avoid the parents using said Trust Funds for tax evasion or any other nefarious actions." François looked at Maxime. "For the ones held in Gringotts, that won't be an issue, but it's my understanding that some were being held in the Paris Magical Bank, which is currently under ICW investigation." Maxime nodded. "We don't require the Trust Funds to be placed in a Gringotts Bank Vault, so a few students will likely be affected, which is why I reached out to the ICW, to see if the funds can be transferred over to Gringotts to guarantee that the education of the children isn't affected by this whole mess. At least, not as much as they already are, knowing that their family members are under criminal investigation."

Elysia paid the conversation just the barest of attention, as she was more keen on sensing the magic around her, feeling the faint traces of the tether that Badb had followed all the way here. She had briefly considered sneaking into the Academy and retrieving the object in question, but Badb hadn't been able to identify it directly and, while she could have bypassed the Beauxbatons wards, the use of any magic to get to the object would have alerted Maxime to her presence, and Elysia really didn't want to risk exposing herself to further questioning, hence why she sought out François' assistance. Watching as Badb landed on a candlestick next to a large door, Elysia gestured at it. "What's in there?" Maxime looked at the door in question. "Oh, that's the school's repository. We keep a selection of common Magical objects that are often needed throughout the year, as well as the successful creations of some of our students' work from the Enchantments course for display purposes. One moment." Maxime sought out something in her small purse before pulling out a keyring filled with enchanted keys. François eyed them. "Who has access to this room and has there ever been a different security setup, say… since Apolline was at school." Maxime responded as she inspected the keys. "It's usually locked, though students of the Enchantment course do get access to it throughout the year, usually under the Professor's supervision. Staff members do need access to get some of the objects, so any of them can get in easily enough. We don't usually keep anything too dangerous in here, so it hasn't really been a security concern. Here we are."

With the right key found, Maxime unlocked the door, with Badb being the first through as she flew over everyone's heads. She could have entered the room before Maxine unlocked it but Elysia didn't want to expose said ability to the Headmistress and Badb agreed to restrain herself. With the door open, Maxime activated the lights in the room, the candlesticks bathing everything in the chamber in warm yellow light. Elysia briefly felt like she was back in the Room of Lost Things, with the side and depth of the room, the placed filled with shelves upon shelves of objects, though these seemed to be adequately stored, rather than the haphazard approach of the Room of Requirement and sorting done by the Elves. Thankfully, they didn't need to search the entire room, as Badb landed on a bookshelf resting against one of the walls. The shelf itself was different from the others as it was sealed with glass panes, the objects being from a collection of books, to cups and jewelry pieces. "These… are cursed objects. I thought you said there wasn't anything dangerous in here." Maxime walked up to Elysia's side. "They are cursed for sure, but they aren't a danger. We keep these here securely so that we can teach students on how best to detect them. All of them have very common and easily reversible curses on them, though the Academy makes sure they are never removed from the case, though one can still use detection magic on them through it." Elysia looked over the objects and saw nothing, though Badb cawed, clearly indicating that the object was here. Inspecting the shelf, she noticed it was spelled against the wall, though the inspection did let her see the tether and where it was going towards.

"François, a little help here. Our target seems to be behind the shelf." With Maxime helping by countering the binding spell, she, François and Elysia moved the shelf to the side, revealing nothing but a pristine wall behind it. With her wand drawn, Elysia reached the lowest section of the wall and began to cut through the wood and plaster, before pulling out a section of the wall. Slipping on a pair of dragonhide gloves, Elysia used her wand to levitate the object hidden within, a small, nondescript leather bag. Bringing it out for everyone to see, Elysia undid the straps and opened the bag, before levitating the object within with her bare hand. Apolline narrowed her eyes on it. "It's… a hair ornament. Why would he use it for… well…" Elysia stared at the object, the magic coming from it no less vile that the one that came from the Horcruxes Voldemort himself had created. "Probably… because it was something of hers." Maxime brought her hand to her mouth. "That's… that belonged to Marie Douanes. I remember seeing her wear it almost every day. How!? No trace of her was ever found." Elysia sighed. "He probably found a way to dispose of her corpse in a way that left no evidence behind for anyone to find. Except this. His great accomplishment, the mark of his pride… and the physical reminder of his first kill." François drew his wand and scanned the hair clip, before cursing. "It's reading positive. That bastard. He really killed a fellow student just to make this… abomination."

Apolline looked over at her husband, her eyes misty, recalling her own memories of the poor girl. "What happens now?" François sighed. "I will get this to the Unspeakables. They will…" Raising her wand up, Elysia pointed it at the object, recalling the calm, serene state of the white void. "Requiesce in Pace." Unlike when she has used the spell in the past, it wasn't over in the briefest of moments, even if it was diminished in power by her having cast it silently. The white light continuously assaulted the object as a black mist began to be emitted from it, the sound of some creature screaming being heard by those present. François went to stop Elysia, but one look at her glowing green eyes stopped him cold, before her attention returned to the Horcrux. In what seemed like an eternity, the screaming eventually died down and the mist ceased, leaving only the hairpin behind, still intact. Elysia replaced it back into the bag, before tying it up once more, handing the bag over to François after he slipped on his own pair of gloves. "Here. You can have it tested by whoever you want for any evidence that's left that can tie it to Marie Douanes and her killer. I just made sure to get rid of the fragment." François took it before looking at Elysia as she bolstered her wand. "What was that spell that you used?" Elysia turned to her, her face expressionless. "Something that my family left behind to deal with these objects… and anything else that's alive that shouldn't be. I highly recommend that you don't mention it to the Unspeakables, though I am certain they are aware of it, as the Goblins assure me it used to be more widely known, before the Killing Curse took its place. As you can imagine, I won't be sharing the incantation. Some things… are best left forgotten."

With her attention focused on the patient before her, Gabrielle moved the swab of bone knitting potion over the now reset bone of the kneezel's leg, the injured animal momentarily stunned as Gabrielle completed the procedure. What was different about this case was that she was being observed by the owner of the animal, who happened to be one of the Examiners for the Care of Magical Creatures Masteries. The old gentleman owned a kneezel breeding ranch on the outskirts of Orleans and had contacted her through the use of her scrying communication mirror, the first time said device had been used as scrying mirrors were rare among the general members of the population, though the wizard clearly had access to far more impressive magical objects, as seen from the eclectic mix that surrounded Gabrielle as she performed surgery on the feline that had fallen from too great a height. Seeing the bone looking healthy once more, she slowly released the instrument that had parted the muscles from the bone, before applying muscle repair potion to the area, to undo some of the damage the surgery had done, as well as the damage and stress from the break. With the internal damage fixed, she then turned to the skin, applying the skin Repair potion along the edges, drawing the wound closer and closer until only a thin red line remained visible on the nearly pristine skin. After applying a bit of the skin repair potion to a bit of medical pad, she placed it against the bare skin, before tying it down with dressing gauze, binding it with a sticking spell.

After taking off her gloves, she lifted open her medical bag and looked through the vials of potion before finding the right one, pulling it out with a small pipette screwed onto its lid, beforing turning to the older man and smiling. "That should be everything for now. This is a hair regrowth potion that you can apply to the affected area after the sticking spell wears off to have the kneezel's hair regrow back to its original length. Just make sure to only apply a pipette full drop by drop once a day for a week. If it grows too much, I am sure you can then style it yourself." The older gentleman chuckled as he took the vial. "Oh no, I am far too old for that, though my granddaughter has taken an interest in Creature Grooming so she would be the one to handle it in time. Still, I am very grateful for your expediency and impeccable work. I have been evaluating Carers for years and none have shown the level of care and focus you have had in tending to an injured animal's needs. You wouldn't believe how many I have seen using episkey spells on a broken bone just because they don't know any better." Gabrielle felt a measure of embarrassment from the comment. "To be fair, I would have the same thought right out of the Academy if it wasn't for Professor d'Este and Potions Master Peverell. They taught me that being a Healer for Magical Creatures is a lot more complicated than it looks."

The graying man chuckled. "Estous has always had a good eye for people and I am glad he decided to sponsor you for the MCH training. I hope you are a sign of things to come in the next few years. As for Potions Master Peverell, I have only heard the faintest of rumors, but from what I have heard, her potions are second to none. These potions are hardly ever taught in the Potions courses at the school, so it's good that at least someone is able to provide them to you, young lady." Gabrielle then went through the process of writing down her notes from the day's operation and the recommended treatment, before signing the document, either the older man signing it as well, before it triplicated. The gentleman took his copy and smiled as the kneezel, who had been awakened by Gabrielle, strutted around the room after trying and failing to remove the wrapping around his leg, the cat still a big ginger with the way it placed weight on the wound. Gabrielle nodded at the cat. "Try and keep him indoors and away from anything it can climb for a while, until the wrap falls off. He will be more wary of putting weight on the leg for a while until he recovers confidence with it." The owner chuckled. "A tall order for a kneezel but I will do my best so that he doesn't keep reinjuring himself. Have a good day young lady." After closing her MCH kit, Gabrielle slipped into her warm coat and wrapped the scarf around her neck, before sliding her feet into the winter boots she had left her home in.

Stepping outside, she looked around, imagining what the wide open field with a few large trees would look like in the summer, with kneezels walking around freely, the thought making her smile, if only faintly. While she had been happy that Elysia had seemed relatively unaffected by the Raid she carried out, the morning after she had noticed a slight change in her girlfriend's attitude, as she grew thoughtful and withdrawn. Even the bond, which usually remained open the last few weeks had been clamped down shut, with no feelings leaking through. The young blonde had no idea what was troubling Elysia and it was clear the raven haired witch wasn't willing to share her troubles just yet, so she had been willing to leave her be. The job for today had helped to distract her mind from thinking about her, but after activating her portkey, those worries came back in full force. Everything in her nature compelled Gabrielle to try and help ease Elysia's troubles, but not knowing what they were was frustrating her, even though she knew she couldn't just force her girlfriend to feel better. Feeling her feet touch upon the Peverell Estate's arrival point, she made her way to the front door, before finding the Reception Hall deserted. Ida appeared as soon as Gabrielle began to remove her coat. "Welcome back, Lady Gabrielle. The Elder Delacours have returned home and Miss Hermione has stated that she will be out until tomorrow."

The blonde hummed to herself as she stashed the coat and boots into the closet, before slipping on her more comfortable indoor shoes. "And Elysia?" Ida quickly began to fidget. "She returned after having departed with Lady Gabrielle's parents to run some errands and is once more in the Potions Labs." Gabrielle sighed, which made Ida even more concerned. "Lady Gabrielle… Ida understands your worries but Mistress Elysia handles troubles in her own unique ways. You cannot always know how to help her. Not even Ida knows how to at times." Gabrielle gave the elf an understanding look. She could imagine that her first few years with Elysia all on her own had to have been very difficult for her. "I know… I just… I don't like seeing her like this… If she would just open up to me more." Ida grew pensive. "Ida agrees, but Ida believes that Mistress Peverell would ask for Lady Gabrielle's help if the Mistress believed that her lady could be of help. It might just be Ida's opinion… but it's possible that Mistress Peverell has refrained from asking your help in the way that she feels… because she herself doesn't understand what it is that troubles her, or at the very least cannot name it easily enough, and is trying to find the words to understand it herself. As such… the best Lady Gabrielle can do is to support Mistress Elysia as she always does everyday, and wait for the moment when she herself understands what's wrong."

Ida's words did make some sense to Gabrielle's mind. Elysia has often had trouble expressing herself with words in any language, relying on other ways to communicate her feelings if words failed her, as was often the case when they were intimate. Where Gabrielle was very vocal, Elysia was always focused more on what she was doing and how Gabrielle reacted, rather than speaking. Even when Gabrielle was the more dominant in the bed, the behavior of her girlfriend never changed and it had taken Gabrielle some time to be able to read Elysia's emotional state by the way her feelings leaked through the bond, or by how her face looked. If something was troubling Elysia but she had no words that could express what that was fully, that would explain the slight frustration that Gabrielle could see on her lover's face, not to mention the guilt or shame at not being able to grasp what others took for granted. Thanking Ida for her words, Gabrielle asked her what the meal plans were for today before making her way upstairs to Elysia's Suite. If her lover was having difficulties, then Ida was right that the best thing that Gabrielle could do for her was to make her feel comfortable and to give her the time she needed to open up about the situation. So the young Veela would make sure to treat her exactly the same as ever, with the love and attention she deserved.

"This is… How could this have happened?" At a gathering of hooded and cloaked figures, news of the French Ministry's successful dismantling of the Sangroyal organization, including the raid upon the final hidden stronghold. While the Neo Death Eaters had been irritated with Sangroyal cutting of support for their activities, the leadership knew and understood that there was always a chance that the upheaval of the last few months could eventually come to an end and that their allies could be persuaded to continue supporting their cause after their own survival was guaranteed. With the fall of what amounted to the entire organization, that belief was now shattered. Those in attendance turned to their leadership. "What do we do now? With Sangroyal eliminated, the chances of us sustaining a prolonged campaign is all but gone. Our resources are drying up very quickly and the DMLE isn't as distracted with those filthy Mudbloods and Blood Traitors for us to take advantage of the situation. The raid on the Greengrass New Year's Gala didn't get us the support we desperately needed!" Another figure spoke up. "If attacking the Traitors isn't enough, then we need to make it clear to the entire British Wizarding community that we are not just an annoyance. We need to show that we can and will disrupt every aspect of magical life unless our demands are met!" Another raised their voice in response. "I agree with you, but how do we do that right now?"

One of the members of the leadership tapped their hand on the table. "We could make a play for Hogwarts. The improvements to the wards haven't been carried out because of the lack of Wizengamot sessions to properly allocate the budget. Even with Shacklebolt's reshuffling of resources, the allocations for Hogwarts have always been tight and highly regulated. They don't have the flexibility as compared to the funds allocated to the DMLE." The figure next to the center seat leaned forward, with a feminine voice speaking up. "We have been developing a few strategies to successfully hold control over the Castle and its students. The year-long occupation by our predecessors gave us plenty of information to work with. If we made a move for the School, we are in a better position to use it and the students against the Ministry." The central figure spoke up. "True, but right now there are pureblood children that are in the line of fire. If we attacked the castle, they could just as easily hold our own people hostage against us, neutralizing not only our advantage but the envisioned countermeasure to the Ministry refusing to answer our demands. I believe it would be better to focus on implementing this plan in the long run, particularly on the Easter Recess." One of the figures down the table, another feminine voice, responded. "That would be ideal. We would be able to recall all of our children back home without drawing attention to it. If we then successfully take the Castle on the night the Express returns, the Ministry will have no idea what happened, nor who is missing."

The rest of the leadership concurred and the plan for the recapture of Hogwarts was postponed, though another figure spoke up. "Fine, the school will be handled at a later time, but we need to make a definitive strike before Easter, something that could cripple the Ministry, before we use Hogwarts as our killing stroke. We can't just sit on our hands for the next few months, doing nothing. The failure in taking out Lady Greengrass has caused quite a few of our former supporters to abandon us. We need to prove to them that they have made a mistake, and force them to come groveling at our feet, begging for mercy." As a few people began to throw around ideas, the ones that suggested hitting Hogsmeade were dismissed as it could force the Ministry to strengthen Hogwarts' security, while a few targeted attacks on opposition families were deemed not that effective. The suggestion of striking at the Ministry Building itself was dismissed, as the security of the seat of government for Wizarding Britain was being micromanaged by Shacklebolt, meaning there were no exploitable weaknesses, like the ones their predecessors were able to capitalize on in the past. Then, one figure suggested a target, one that wasn't managed by the Ministry and didn't have any direct ties to Hogwarts. Taking it could definitely force the Ministry to listen to them, though it was more likely that it would cause their previous supporters to return to siding with the NDEs.

What's more, they had access to information regarding its security setup from the previous war, as it had fallen under the Death Eater's control at the time, meaning they had something to build upon for their planned attack. The leadership began distributing responsibilities and assigning its membership to the various tasks they needed to complete, with an eye on potentially targeting individual family homes if their initial main target failed, so they needed to get the latest information from the Ministry's Registry office before carrying out their more attacks. One of the leadership, however, seemed interested in gathering some of the warding experts they still had in the Neo Death Eaters for a separate operation, with the figure that had been seated at the center moving towards them, before resting his weight on the cane he used. "What are you doing?" The figure looked at him, their feminine voice responding. "Our plans for Easter can't just be delayed until the date. We have some of the information regarding the Castle's wards and its secrets. If we form a proper plan of action, we can not only secure the school, but also plan for the Ministry's attempts to retake it. We can't make the same mistakes as our predecessors and assume that we will hold it until all our enemies are defeated. We must plan for the possibility of failure… and how much damage we can do to the enemy on our way out." The cloaked figure with the cane was silent for a moment, before he sighed. "Fine, but we must be extra careful. McGonagall may be old but she is powerful. Any plans need to disable her as soon as the operation begins." The feminine figure nodded. "Agreed. Don't worry though, dear. When all this is over, we will be victorious. One way… or another."

Chapter 40: Fear and Hope

"That's everything I have to report." Minister Béranguer, sitting at the end of his conference table, sighed as he sat back. "François, when I gave you permission to go after this organization, I was hoping it wasn't going to be this entrenched into our community. And yet, the most common charges that you have levied against the accused are conspiracy and espionage, not to mention all the cases of bribery and corruption of a public official. It's a miracle the Ministry is able to operate with so many of the staff members under arrest." François gave his friend a slightly apologetic smile. "I did get the MSF and its adjoining departments cleared out beforehand, so thankfully we can manage maintaining the security of the populace, while also keeping the criminal proceedings on schedule. I am sorry about the damage we did to the Records Division, but we couldn't make a move on them until the Raids were carried out." The Director of said department looked over at Delacour with bloodshot eyes. "I understand tamping down on criminals accessing our information illegally to further the activities of this Sangroyal group, but you could have been a bit more lenient. Do you have any idea how hard it is to get people to actually apply for a job in my department?" The MSF Director looked over at his counterpart and nodded. "I understand, which is why we are trying to filter out some of the people we arrested. If their crimes were minor and they themselves were coerced, we could seek a lighter sentence and allow them to return to their workplace… on the condition they sign a binding magical contract."

The Head of the Department of Mysteries leaned forward a bit on the table so that her colleague could hear her. "Our department has been running our operations using similar magical contracts, so I can assure you they aren't that much of a hassle. It's a shame that it wasn't standard Ministry policy to do it for all government personnel." Brion scratched his thin stubble. "It was, until the Convention lobbied to have the contracts removed for most Departments after it had been twenty five years since the end of the war. At least, that's what the records say." The Head of the Department of Health and Magical Care raised an eyebrow. "Indeed, and I wonder which group lobbied so hard to get those security measures removed." François looked over at Julian. "Sangroyal had been gnawing at the Ministry for years. We were lucky we caught onto their presence when we did, though not lucky enough to have prevented the losses of some good citizens over the years to their sabotaging and kidnapping activities." Brion looked over at François. "I forgot to ask if any progress is being made on that front. Will we be likely to recover some of our people?" The fact that Brion said "our people" did ease some of the pain from François' heart, and he was sure his wife would have loved the statement regarding her fellow Veelas. "The ICW is doing what it can, but the Mages in the Middle East have always had strong ties to their countries' ruling families. They aren't going to "voluntarily" hand over our people. There are discussions about alternative solutions, but those are out of my purview."

Brion sighed. "I will confer with our representatives to the ICW and see what the Ministry could do to help in their negotiations or discussions. Speaking of Representatives, does the resident British representative have anything to report?" François sighed. "Liaison Granger has conferred with her Minister over any changes on his side, and aside from an attack directed at a New Year's Gala, their NDEs have remained oddly quiet. Shacklebolt claims that this respite is the result of the DMLE cracking down on the extremists of late, but our Liaison confirmed with her own sources in the DMLE that the department hasn't performed any arrests since the attack, beyond those caught at the Greengrass residence. Those arrested have been interrogated, but the DMLE doesn't require the retrieval of memories, nor the use of Veritaserum, so the survivors were just shipped off to Azkaban while awaiting trial. That is, in itself, another problem that the Liaison pointed out. Because the trial constitutes the gathering of the Wizengamot, no criminals have been tried for their crimes since Shacklebolt came to power. They are simply holding any suspected criminals in Azkaban for the minimum sentence that would be applied if a trial was successful, and setting them free once that time period has passed. Shacklebolt seems to be trying his best to avoid detaining anyone who isn't clearly guilty, but obviously none of the perpetrators have been exposing their fellow terrorists. Liaison Granger is of the opinion that the NDEs are saving the bulk of their forces for some valuable target, the Ministry or the prison of Azkaban being on the list of possible target locations."

Helene Chatelain frowned. "Attacking Azkaban would be a very tall order for the NDEs. I read the report from the breakout that occurred during Voldemort's second reign of terror. Part of the success of that operation was the Death Eaters already stationed in the prison itself, but the success hinged on the support of the Dementors and Voldemort's own unnatural magical capabilities. I sincerely doubt they have anyone on their side that can match Voldemort's power, though the allegiance of the Dementors, sadly, remains up for debate. Speaking of unusual wizards… you seemed to gloss over the current fate of Jean du Plessis." François eyed Helene, knowing that she chose her words carefully so that he caught their meaning, but no one else at the table unaware of the man's actions would know what she was referring to. He needed to be just as obtuse in his answer. "That… is a complicated matter. Gringotts Paris seemed to have their own grievances with the Head of the Sangroyal organization and have enacted the clauses within their treaties with us to keep him detained with them while the Ministry and the Goblin Nation negotiates on what happens next. It's my understanding that if the Ministry doesn't begin a trial against du Plessis and has him sentenced in absentia, though he is permitted to have his own attorney represent him, the Goblins will not release him into our custody and will then carry out a trial in accordance with their laws. The two Trials can occur at the same time, with a determination on where the man will serve out their sentence being negotiated at a later time. Due to the nature of his arrest… we can't exactly do much about his current situation."

Director Chatelain eyed François for a moment, before shrugging. "My Department will, of course, handle all evidence acquired against him and have it ready for a trial as soon as needed. Thankfully, we have already cleared up most of the evidence acquired from the previous raids and returned them to the MSF, so all that's left to do is to go over the evidence acquired at the hidden headquarters." François nodded, with Brion smiling, glad that his two Directors were cooperating so well. The meeting turned to other matters, before everyone was dismissed, though Helene stayed behind, and gestured for François to do the same. When the chamber was empty, she raised her own security wards, before looking at her fellow director. "That piece of evidence from Beauxbatons that you delivered was very interesting. The traces from it are… not the type of thing that we often come across. Care to explain what happened to the soul fragment?" François sighed. "The individual that located the object in question removed it. How, I do not know." Helene stared at François. "I know that you had Gringotts handle the dismantling of the wards at the Sangroyal Headquarters. By their refusal to hand over du Plessis and their subsequent retrieval of this object, it would suggest that the fragment was his and that they were not only able to trace it back to its hidden location at Beauxbatons, but also dispel the magic in just a few short days. They seemed particularly well trained in the handling of Horcruxes, and clearly knew that du Plessis had made one. Did they know before taking part in the operation?"

The Head of the MSF lowered his head but nodded. "They did. As you might have guessed, they acted in a way that prevented the Horcrux of the prisoner from falling into your hands, and I can't say that I disagree with their decision. I wasn't fond of them tampering with the evidence we collected, but I do agree it was the right call. After all… could you honestly say you would have destroyed the Horcrux if it had fallen into the hands of the DoM?" Helene took a moment to think, before sighing. "It pains me to say that I couldn't give you that assurance. ICW laws are quite clear when it comes to the creation of Horcruxes, and with the contracts we sign, no Unspeakable is able to break that rule without getting themselves killed in the process. That said, the law doesn't cover what is to happen with the retrieval of said objects and the Soul Magic Department would do almost anything to have such an object fall into their hands, let alone the object and their maker. The knowledge that could have been gleaned from that…" François saw the wistful look in Helene's eye and shook his head. "I can understand your thirst for knowledge, but there are some things that might be too dangerous to uncover. In this case, I side with Gringotts. They made sure to contain du Plessis, tracked down his anchor and disposed of it. The would-be immortal is now just a man, if not a little less of one." Helene shrugged. "Well, in that case, my department has no further need for him. Gringotts can have him all to themselves." François watched as Director Chatelain left the chamber after disabling the wards, certain that Gringotts would make up their mind as to what to do with their prisoner. He just hoped that whatever the sentence was, it was one deserving of the crimes the man committed. Nothing more and nothing less.

"The prisoner is through here, Champion Peverell. You already know the protocols." Elysia nodded as Tyrok gestured for the solid iron door to be lifted. With most Goblins being capable of wandless magic, the Goblin Nation's Districts prisons had to be reinforced in order to prevent breakouts, hence why the rooms themselves were in a section of the District that is completely isolated from the Residential and Labor areas, being only accessible via predetermined intervals when the Portkey reception points are active, though the prison itself can communicate with the Guards and Viceroy should an emergency arise. Typically, the Goblin Nation's prisons sit mostly empty, as there are very few Goblins that would dare to violate the law individually, as it puts them in greater danger for little to no benefit, which is why most prisons typically see use during rebellions, if there happen to be any survivors of the defeated faction at all. On a day to day basis, the occupants of the prisons tend to be human magicals that were contracted to serve Gringotts and then chose to violate said contract, but those sort of detentions were rare as well, as most Gringotts Banks tended to select their employees very carefully. Of course, with the recent Sangroyal detentions, Gringotts had offered to manage the prisoners in the interim as the French Ministry reorganized itself and reinforced their own prisons, which would be receiving the guilty parties as soon as the verdicts were reached. However, like all prisoners, a special section was built and operated to house inmates that were a danger to others… or to themselves.

Once the magically resistant block of steel was lifted, Elysia walked past the other empty cells, until reaching the only one currently occupied, the cell itself being heavily warded to prevent the inmate from using their own magic… or smashing themselves against the padded walls in an attempt to harm themselves. The cell itself had all the amenities a detainee would need, though these were retracted into the wall until requested, with the exception of the bed, which was bound to the ground on one side of the chamber with a blanket, the section where the head was to rest elevated to negate the need for a pillow. Of all the cells Elysia had seen, this one was decently spacious, rather than claustrophobic, with the fact that one side of the cell was made of a fully transparent magic resistant solid pane of glass giving the occupant the feeling of not being completely enclosed. With the lights on, the room itself reminded Elysia of that odd dream she had when she had been struck by the Killing Curse, as everything was stark white, including the prison robes that the inmate had to wear, which could act as a straight jacket if the guards determined it was necessary or when receiving visitors. That was how Elysia found Jean du Plessis, sitting on the one chair that was part of the wall, his previously well groomed dirty blonde hair now a disheveled bird's nest, his eyes taking her in. "Well, you certainly give some much needed color to this place, though I was expecting to see François Delacour. Is he too busy with all the other detainees?"

Elysia shrugged. "I wouldn't know, as I am not his employee. I just came here to give you some information to think over." Jean frowned. "What information?" Gesturing at the room, Elysia elaborated. "For the moment this will be your cell, but in time it may be changed to a less… complex setup, though for now you will remain a prisoner of the Goblin Nation for the foreseeable future." Du Plessis adjusted his posture on the seat. "On what charges? I have committed no crimes against the Goblin Nation." Elysia shook her head. "Oh but you did, you just didn't realize it. Or did you think we gave you special treatment just because you were the head of the now defunct Sangroyal organization?" Jean frowned. "If you didn't capture me because of my position, then why was I singled out?" Elysia gave him an incredulous look. "Because you were the only moron among your sorry group to create a Horcrux." The moment those words left her mouth, Jean's face went from curious to shocked. "I don't…" Elysia raised her hand. "You can save your breath. A simple scan revealed the truth when you were brought in. That is actually the crime that Gringotts holds against you as well. As all the evidence the Goblin Nation needed was a medical scan of your essence, there will be no need for a trial or a lawyer. You are guilty of creating a Horcrux and hence you will remain a prisoner until certain conditions with the French Ministry are settled." Du Plessis stared at her before looking at his surroundings more closely. "That's why you stunned me and dropped me into this cell. You didn't want me dying and turning into a wraith."

His words made Elysia raise an eyebrow. "Let me guess, you read up on Voldemort, didn't you? Figured out the consequences of dying with a Horcrux under your belt? I certainly doubt you got that bit of information from any of the old sources, as most of the unlucky magicals who created Horcruxes in the past were killed after their phylacteries were destroyed." Jean sighed. "I did indeed, though I must ask… how did you know I had one before I was captured? Your precautions against me and intent to capture would suggest you knew beforehand." Elysia nodded. "I knew. From the moment we shook hands, though now that I know better, I will probably be able to detect the signs on others without ever touching them so… I appreciate your contribution to the fulfillment of my duties." Jean sat, deflated in his seat. "So, I guess your next question will be to ask where I hid the Horcrux." At that, Elysia gave him a predatory smile. "Oh no. You see, the reason you may get a change in living quarters is because the Horcrux was already found and cleansed. We don't have to worry about you dying and slipping through the walls as a wraith. No, if you happen to die now… Death will have their soul… or what's left of yours, to do with as they please." Jean looked at Elysia, her words feeling like a lead weight on his chest. "You lie. You couldn't have…" Elysia shrugged. "It doesn't matter what you believe, but I can assure you that the hairclip you stole from the deceased Marie Douanes was located and the fragment you affixed onto it is now no more. You are now a very mortal man. That said, you will remain in solitary confinement unless a few conditions are met."

Raising her hand, she held up one finger. "First, you will be required to sign a few binding magical contracts in order to prevent the information regarding the creation of a Horcrux from being communicated by all means to others, as well as to inhibit you from attempting to create another Horcrux in the first place. Second, you will sign a written confession admitting to the murder of Marie Douanes and to the disposal of her body, including all the details surrounding the incident in question. Lastly, you will be bound to a few other constraints that will be made quite clear to you soon. If you agree to all these then your release into the custody of the French Ministry of Magic will be guaranteed. Refuse and… well… you won't be seeing real sunlight for the rest of your natural life. The sentence for the creation of a Horcrux is life imprisonment with only a genuine plea of remorse having any chance of shortening your stay." Jean gritted his teeth. "This… This can't be happening. I…" The man surged onto his feet, though it was less graceful as his arms were still bound by the straight jacket. "I was the head of Sangroyal, the rightful heir to a most prestigious family. You can't do this to me!" His words only got a bittersweet smile from the woman standing across the pane of glass from him. "You had quite the impressive list of achievements and were clearly on the way to bigger and better things… until you murdered a little girl at Beauxbatons and dedicated yourself to a life of crime."

Thinking about another person she knew, Elysia's words were soon filled with sorrow. "You could have had everything you ever wanted. You were certainly ambitious and resourceful enough to achieve your wildest dreams. But when you allowed fear and greed to consume you, that bright future you so desperately wanted was already lost. There would be no special someone in your life, no children to raise, no legacy to pass onto others. From the moment you killed Marie Douanes to cheat death, you ceased to be a human being and became a parasite, feeding on others to satisfy your own petty desires, sacrificing everyone and everything to achieve your twisted goals. Ironically, the downfall of Sangroyal… can also be traced right back to you. Those kidnappers might have brought the attention of the MSF upon your organization but you yourself wanted more wealth, more resources… so you asked for more slaves to be picked up off the streets and shipped to who knows where. Every failure in your life can be traced right back to your very first mistake; the moment you placed your own life above the life of another. Congratulations… you sought to live a long life free of the fear of death and decay… now, you have a half life ahead of you, where Death will be your only other option… and they will not delay in claiming you for whatever punishment they reserve for those who attempt to escape their embrace."

Elysia looked up, seeing a faint image of a young man standing before her, wearing a Hogwarts uniform with slicked back brown hair and piercing blue eyes, before the memory faded, leaving only the standing Jean du Plessis before her. She shook her head and waved at him. "This will be the last time you and I meet. I can't say it was a pleasure, but I can say that I learned a lot from meeting you. Thank you for that. If I were you, I would really think about signing the contracts. At least with the French Ministry you have a chance at a slightly better life as a convict. Down here… well, I am sure you read Dante. To find hope down here, you must be willing to embrace death… and clearly, that is something you have already refused to do. So… this is goodbye, Jean du Plessis." Elysia felt as the man rushed towards the glass as the wards activated to stop him from hurting himself, as he screamed at her, but by now his words held no meaning or value to her after she had turned her back to his cell. She did look back towards the cell block as the iron door descended from the roof, until it locked into place, with Tyrok awaiting her on the other side. He didn't have to say a word to her about what went on, choosing instead to nod at her before the two of them ascended from the lowest levels of the prison to await their portkey. As the two waited, Tyrok looked over at Elysia and her pensive gaze. "Everything alright, Lady Peverell?" Elysia sighed, the thoughts that had been troubling her receding back into the deepest depths of her mind. "In time… everything will be fine. Of that I am sure."

"Hmmm. These ingredients will not be easy to procure on a massive scale should the potions you are developing become effective." Elysia, seated across from Fueruk, nodded. "I know, but based on all of the other ingredients in my Potions Cabinet, these are the only ones capable of even achieving the result I envisioned. Now, I know that Gringotts will not want to fund the creation of the groweries needed to get all of these ingredients to marketable levels all on their own, but you could get started on a smaller operation while I am refining the potion recipe. If my research gives me the results I expect to see, you could then ask for these new groweries to be established and funded with the aid of the Vampire Courts. I am sure they would be more than happy to spend their long accumulated gold if it manages to get them the ability to be self-sustaining, without the need for human blood to be collected." Fueruk hummed to himself. "That would be the most feasible option I am seeing, as all of the conditions for these plants are quite unique… and remote. Still, it's impressive that you have already seen some success from your experimentation." Elysia gave him a tired smile. "To be fair, it helped that I had already done some research on obscure Blood Replenishing Potions, so I was a bit more familiar with the ingredients and their brewing conditions. It's just a question of making the brewing recipe where the result is a potion that is the most efficient and effective in its final product."

Fueruk chuckled. "It really says something about you, my friend, that most Potioneers don't bother to refine their work to its utmost extreme, choosing to go with whatever variation they deem was sufficient to put into circulation. Still…" Looking over the notes that Elysia had delivered, Fueruk commented. "This is a lot more research than what you typically put into when dealing with a potion at such an early stage of development. You clearly have been putting a lot of work into this, more so than usual. Is something troubling you?" Elysia lowered her eyes. "There is, but it's not something that I can just… explain and get some insight from others. I think… I need to work through it on my own… and to be fair, there have been a great many things on my mind of late. Particularly…" Elysia fidgeted. "Has His Majesty said anything about the report we submitted?" Fueruk gave her a supportive smile. "He did. He was very pleased with how unintrusive you were in the MSF operation and in the effective capture of your target. Despite two people being able to identify you by your capabilities, the way you handled the situation prevented any concern the King had about having this incident become public knowledge. In fact, I believe there was some greater interest regarding the duel with this wizard you encountered, as it was reviewed by the guards as well."

Elysia felt her face turn red in embarrassment. "I know my skills weren't anything to celebrate. I gave my opponent too many openings that no swordmaster would or should give in a battle to the death." Fueruk shook his head. "While your decision to take up a defensive stance throughout much of the encounter may not have been appealing from the perspective of an observer, your caution was very much in keeping with the training that was given to you. The Battlemasters of many of the Districts have reviewed the duel and many are in agreement that you took the safest path, regarding to your own safety, and to restricting the amount of people who could know of your full potential. Though as you can imagine… there are a few who suggest you take up more training… particularly against the Goblin Guards and Soldiers, like you did before during the Arena Trials." Elysia looked up and raised her eyebrow in query. "Really? I wouldn't mind the extra exercise and experience, but that sounded suspiciously like the Battlemasters want me more to help in training their forces than for my own personal benefit." Fueruk gave her a crooked grin. "You can't blame them for trying." Shaking her head, Elysia found her mood improving slightly. "I will think about it. Is there anything else I should know?" Fueruk looked over the status reports that he got every day or so.

"That commission of yours should be completed soon enough, the sales of the Potion's book have gone down, as was expected during the off season for such texts, but the global production of Medicinal Potions has entered a stable level. Oceania and India are both pushing the growth and export of their locally produced potions, while the Americas have reached a stable market but they haven't exceeded the needs of their own regions, so their potions aren't being exported. Then again, this was all part of the plan when you developed the recipes, giving as many regions in the world the ability to be self-sustaining in the production of the medicinal potions they need for everyday use. My fellow Viceroys have informed me that the local magical governments are quite pleased with the current situation, not to mention their cooperation for the regions in reaching sustainable levels. This has, as was expected, increased the willingness of local governments and private companies in seeking and accepting financial aid from our institutions. The Viceroys that had doubted your… laid back approach to profits are all quite pleased to see their banks becoming even more profitable. It was part of the reason why they were so defensive when it came to your deployment in a joint operation with the MSF. You keep this up, you may one day get requested to start a Goblin Nation District of your own."

The thought that the usually very self interested members of the Viceroy Council were now looking after her own wellbeing did warm Elysia's heart, though she shook her head. "Sorry, but I am quite happy not having any greater responsibilities. I will leave that to those who have the expertise and the ambition necessary to manage a full community." Fueruk smirked. "If you say so. Let's see… We have received the trust Vault contents from the Paris Magical Bank and are managing those on behalf of the children they belong to, and Beauxbatons so far hasn't complained about the changes, so we believe the situation of the students has been handled adequately." Elysia recalled something she heard from Maxime. "Beauxbatons has a grant system for underprivileged children, correct?" Fueruk nodded. "As stipulated by the French Ministry of Magic, yes. Why do you ask?" Thinking back on the situations that had happened at the school, Elysia felt that something more needed to be done to prevent history from repeating itself all over again. "Would the bank be able to predict the costs needed for the students to receive Mind Healers appointments? I will bring the subject up with Apolline and I am sure that both the reconfigured Convention and the Beauxbatons Board of Governors will approve of a government funded measure, but budget negotiations take time and… I think the students at Beauxbatons need to be looked after in the short term." Fueruk raised an eyebrow but shrugged. "I will have the accountants do the projections and have them get back to you."

"Thank you for coming. I know you must be quite busy but…" Gabrielle shook her head, wearing a black dress, as she and Elysia made their way to a section of the Beauxbatons Gardens that had been remodeled. After the revelations regarding the death of Marie Douanes, Madame Maxime had felt the need to erect a proper memorial for her at the Academy, as an apology for the school failing to protect her, and as a warning for all students to not only be vigilant, but to also look after each other. Elysia had also accompanied Gabrielle, wearing a black dress coat and pants, carrying a wreath of flowers, black and white roses, which she placed next to the other various flowers that the students, staff members and Board Members had brought during the unveiling ceremony. Not wanting to take away from the solemnity of the occasion, Elysia and Gabrielle had informed Madame Maxime that they would be arriving after the ceremony had concluded, the ground only lightly sprinkled in snow, the garden hedges glistening in the setting sunlight from the melting ice. Maxime herself was dressed in a heavy fur coat, her face still marred by tears, though she had wisely elected not to wear any makeup for the ceremony to not have to worry over such a trifling thing when remembering the life of a student lost. As the three of them stood looking at the stone sculpture of Marie, the bust of her having her looking back over her shoulder with her hair held by the hair pin that had been found at the Academy, Maxime spoke up into the silence.

"I had only been a teacher at the school for two years when she had vanished. She was a wonderful girl, talented in charms, but deeply interested in Healing. She had hoped to become a proper magical doctor, studying both magical and non-magical medicine to become one of the premier medical practitioners of our community. The staff had loved her dearly and there were some amongst her classmates that had been moved by her zeal for study and learning. Director Bashir had been one of her most common companions, the two talking endlessly about Magic and Medicine. When she disappeared… I saw a little bit of that light die out in Julian, though he eventually dedicated himself fully to becoming an exemplary Healer. He had been here earlier, offering words to the attending guests and students… before saying his own personal goodbyes." The three of them looked at the bust silently, before Elysia spoke in a soft voice. "Sadly, the monster that did this to her is one that lives in many other people. They don't look at others as equals, but as lessers. Tools to be used to raise themselves up, before disposing of them as soon as their "role" is fulfilled. It's a violent cycle that continues to repeat itself no matter where you look, and it doesn't seem to have any all encompassing solution. Still, that doesn't mean we shouldn't try to do something about it." Elysia turned to Madame Maxime, offering her a folder. Curious, the half-giantess pulled out the documents inside, as Elysia spoke.

"I spoke to Apolline and she along with other members of the Convention will be bringing up legislation so as to provide state sponsored Mind Healer services for Beauxbatons, in the hopes of catching and addressing problematic behavior before it results in assaults or worse. Unfortunately, the motion will need to go through the Health and Budgetary Committees, so Apolline predicts it may take months, if not a full year for the measure to be passed by the Convention, though she is certain the current and future composition of the Representatives will support the measure as soon as it's properly drafted. Sadly, that could leave a great many people who desperately need proper attention to go without it, particularly after the trauma some students must be experiencing after their family members were identified and arrested as part of Sangroyal. I had a talk with Director Fueruk of Gringotts Paris and we were able to come up with this financial arrangement to cover the expenses that Mind Healer appointments take up so that any student that needs treatment can pursue it. It's not perfect, but it should help whilst the Convention completes its study and passes the bill." Maxime read the numbers on the sheet before her, surprised by the amount of money that was being provided. "Mademoiselle Peverell… I can't accept this. This is…" Elysia sighed. "Please, I know it's a lot, though thankfully my recent earnings cover most of it, and as much as you may want to refuse on some reason of pride, this donation is strictly for the benefit of the students. As Headmistress, their wellbeing is in your hands, so please… make the most of what I am offering you and have the Healers do their jobs… before another tragedy is repeated again."

Maxime looked at Elysia for a moment, before looking over at Gabrielle, who gave her a bittersweet smile. In the summer, it would be two years since the young Veela had been assaulted by two young men, along with Adeline Charbonneau. While Mind Healers might not have prevented that incident, the Headmistress of the Academy understood that it was possible that they could have at least spoken to the students, giving them a better understanding of what was reasonable… and what was unacceptable behavior, and worked with the ones that had difficulty understanding that. Not everyone would listen and there would always be a danger, but regular Mind Healer appointments could help in identifying students who needed special attention… or observation. It was something the school desperately needed, but not something the current budget could account for. The donation that Elysia Peverell was providing certainly had a lot of caveats attached to it, but it was specifically designed to guarantee that the money would ensure that the students received adequate attention, and that the Mind Healers were properly compensated. Slipping the documents back into the folder, Maxime pressed it against her chest. "Very well. Beauxbatons gratefully accepts your donation, Mademoiselle Peverell, and we will ensure that the requirements are met. I will bring this up in the next staff meeting and begin contacting the DHMC for a list of Mind Healers qualified and willing to take on the task at hand. Thank you." Elysia nodded as Maxime left the two witches looking at the monument, with Gabrielle wrapping her arms around Elysia's waist, the two praying that the history of tragedies they were a part of would not be repeated again.

"We really should thank your parents when we get back for arranging this." Gabrielle smiled from across the table they were currently seated at. "Well, after we pretty much gave them and my sister a worry free Valentine's Day last year, they felt that they owed us our own worry free experience for this year. As for the choice of Île des Sirènes…" Gabrielle blushed slightly. "That was my idea, I was just lucky that mom and Elder Ligia were able to make the arrangements on such short notice." Elysia gave Gabrielle a reassuring smile as she reached out and held her hand across the table, the faint orange light of candles making the raven haired witch's eyes dance in a way that Gabrielle hadn't seen in a long time. The young Veela had been stressing out over finding the right place to celebrate their second Valentine's Day together, being well aware that most places in Europe were still grappling with what seemed to be a long and bitter winter, until she had remembered Elysia enjoying herself at the beach. While their first visit to the island had been as a family, Gabrielle had gone through the trouble of arranging a couple's retreat, securing dinner reservations at one of the island's restaurants. Of course, the two had arrived earlier in the day, with Gabrielle not letting Elysia explore much of the cottage they would be sharing for the next two days upon arrival, their return home scheduled for later in the weekend. Instead, the two spent much of the day together, either swimming in the relatively cold waters, or just taking a quiet walk around the island.

This being the off-season, the island itself was mostly just populated by the people who managed it and it's businesses, though there were quite a few guests who came to enjoy the private nature of the retreat, with the restaurant that Gabrielle had reserved being quite packed when they arrived, the pair of them washed of any sand and grime, though still wearing their swimsuits beneath the tasteful if somewhat see-through sheer beach robes. Unlike last year, however, Gabrielle had opted to wear a white bikini. What had surprised even her was that Elysia herself had also worn a bikini, hers being in forest green, which Gabrielle was thinking was her lover's favorite color. Though she couldn't exactly deny just how good the last of the Peverells looked today, Gabrielle could see that whenever they were near others, Elysia would pull her robe closed, hers being a lot more opaque than the one Gabrielle had worn. Still, when asked if she wanted to change for their dinner reservation, Elysia had declined, so the two had made their way to the restaurant, with a lot of the staff and the guests making Elysia nervous with their initial attention, before everyone turned to their own interests. The dinner itself had been relatively nice, though Gabrielle had tried and failed to get Elysia to try out her paella dish, the British expatriate still not that interested in trying out seafood, though she had ordered a local meal she hadn't tried before.

Still, the dinner had been relatively quiet, as had been most of the day since they arrived, which was still worrying Gabrielle somewhat. She had given her lover a great deal of space as well as attention since her apparent shift in mood and that underlying sense of unease had yet to dissipate, even after the two had been sipping on wine after having finished their desserts. Elysia seemed to have caught onto Gabrielle's worries, as she raised her hand over the table and placed a kiss on the blonde's knuckles. "So, ready to head back to the cottage and the bedroom you didn't want me to see before sundown?" Gabrielle blushed slightly but nodded, the two paying for the meal before slowly walking their way back, their hands held together. As soon as they entered and closed the door, Elysia pulled Gabrielle into a tight hug and kissed her on the cheek, before the two stood quietly for a moment. "I am sorry that I haven't been the most expressive person these past few weeks. As you probably guessed, having to deal with another maniac with delusions of immortality who killed an innocent girl didn't sit well with me. It was… disappointing to see how even in France, the same conditions were still found, and it certainly didn't improve my reservations regarding Beauxbatons any better, especially when thinking about the years to come, though I am hopeful that my donation and the proposal your mother is working on will help matters greatly. The truth is… I was also very much aware how… close I came to becoming like Jean du Plessis or Tom Riddle. And how, in some ways… I still haven't stopped being all that similar to them."

Lifting Gabrielle's chin up, Elysia stared into her girlfriend's blue eyes in the darkly lit room, before lowering her own. "While I am not likely to become a murderous sociopath, I know of some of the issues both Jean and Voldemort experienced as children. I am still trying to manage the lingering effects of my own less than stellar upbringing, particularly… About my feelings and emotions. Ever since I was a little boy in Surrey, I have always struggled to understand what it was that I was feeling, or what others felt around me. I struggled to grasp why the Dursleys couldn't treat me like they did my cousin, why I was punished for seemingly random events that occured around the house. I know the jealousy that drives others to become greedy and violent, and the… disassociation that comes when the people that should be looking after you only show you disdain or hate. My life and theirs wasn't all that different, and I could see that this troubled others… but it wasn't something that I could change." A bitter chuckle escaped Elysia's mouth. "I think that was part of the reason we didn't turn out the same. Jean and Voldemort desired and coveted something better, dedicating their every breath into surpassing their current state of being so as to never fall into squalor again. I… I never reached that point. I had been too… unmotivated, I guess, to care. I still wanted a better life, family and friends, but I had accepted my fate and resigned myself to a bitter life."

Raising her eyes, Elysia gave Gabrielle a genuine smile. "Of course, I can't even begin to express how incredible you and your family have been in helping me to move past some of the trauma that still lingered within me from those days. All of you have taught me so much about what it means to be part of a family and how that is supposed to feel." Elysia's eyes dimmed slightly as her lips turned into a frown. "At the same time… it's been hard for me to understand what it is that I am feeling. Ever since we met, I knew that we shared something different, a possibility of a deeper connection than that shared by most people. And I have enjoyed first getting to know you as a friend and later as a romantic partner. But then… When I heard you say that you loved me after coming back from the raid… you have no idea how happy that made me feel." Gabrielle smiled at first, not having expected Elysia to have heard her, before her girlfriend pressed their foreheads against each other's. She sighed deeply. "Only for that joy to turn bittersweet… because the more I tried to be able to say the same words back to you in my thoughts, the more I found myself unable to do it. It… shook me, knowing that you could say that you loved me, only to find myself incapable of returning that sentiment. It's not because I don't feel something for you, because I do. I feel… so much… so many different desires, not all of them agreeable or fair." Elysia looked into Gabrielle's eyes as tears began to stream from her own.

"I… thought I had known what it meant to feel love, but the more I thought back on it… the more I realized that I didn't know it, not as others have done. The love my parents had for me… it's one I never experienced for myself, with even my mother's sacrifice being tainted by what secrets I discovered of my life later on. The love my Godfather had for me was of a familial kind, but it had been so short lived, with Hermione being the closest I ever came to understanding what it was to actually have a loving family member in my life. But when it comes to romantic love… I haven't really had any personal experience with it, the closest being… with Ginerva." Elysia shook for a moment. "That love never felt right. I felt like it was some… dark, twisted version of what I felt for Hermione. I don't know if it was because I was under the effects of potions or what, but the feelings that relationship dragged out of me… I didn't like them, especially looking back on them now." Elysia caressed Gabrielle's hair softly. "What I feel for you is so very different and I enjoy it so much better, but… I am troubled that I haven't been able to say the words I know you wish to hear from me. One day… I hope I am able to say them to you, knowing that they ring true to my ears, let alone yours. So… all I can do right now is ask that you wait for that day to come, though… I can understand if you do not wish to wait so long."

Seeing the truth in Elysia's eyes made Gabrielle's heart ache, which her lover seemed to sense. Bringing up her own hand, the young Veela caressed her girlfriend's cheek reassuringly. "Sorry. I… what you said hurts, but not in the way you think. I understand now why you have struggled for the last few weeks, why you always felt so conflicted and you have every right to be. The fact that you are going through these emotions for the first time… I can't even begin to understand just how overwhelming it must be. You have, of course, been my first romantic partner, though I obviously had my parents and their relationship as a guide for my own feelings. It's why I am so certain about how I feel for you now, because I am certain that it is what my mother has felt every day that my father had to leave for home for work, thinking that one day he might not be returning through that door ever again. I know my own heart and what I feel for you, but I understand that you need to figure out your own feelings for yourself. So, I will be more than happy to wait until the day you can speak those words to me without any hesitation. In fact, I will look forward to it." After planting a kiss on Elysia's lips, Gabrielle guided her lover to their bedroom, which was lit with enchanted candles, the bed covered in rose petals. Gabrielle turned to her stunned girlfriend and held her hands within her own, placing them against her own heart. "Until then… Happy Valentine's Day."

The shift in emotions that went over Elysia's face was more than Gabrielle could adequately read, though she had seen surprise and even joy radiating for a moment before Elysia closed her eyes. When she opened them again, Gabrielle felt the Veela part within herself react, as well as her own body, to the determination that was now set in her lover's eyes, before she squealed as Elysia took her up into a bridal carry. Those glowing green eyes didn't stop looking at her as the raven haired witch carried her girlfriend towards the bed, laying her gently down onto the rose bus and bedsheets, before Gabrielle found herself pinned down. The warm breath of Elysia gently stroked Gabrielle's lips as she held herself just out of reach. "Gabrielle… I may not be able to say the words you deserve to hear… but I intend to at the very least let you experience all that it is that my heart emanates when I am with you. So, if at any moment you need me to stop or just let you rest up, make sure to speak up… because I have no intention of letting you leave this bed without having made my feelings for you crystal clear, even if I can't put it into words." As those lips descended onto Gabrielle, the young Veela found herself hoping that the staff had warded the room adequately, as later on she would find that she had nearly lost her voice over the hours of attention that her lover made her endure. Even though Elysia wasn't able to say the words by morning, there had been no mistake in the way that the feelings were expressed between them through the bond, or just through their bodies bound together in ecstasy. Gabrielle was absolutely certain she would hear those words one day, and in the meantime they could just express their feelings without the need for speech.

Chapter 41: A Plea From Across the Channel

"Right on time. Representative Granger, allow me to introduce to my colleague from the ICW Auror Division." Hermione, who had just arrived in the meeting chamber that had been-rented from Gringotts, looked at the man that stood up from his seat. François, who was standing next to her, carried on. "Hermione Granger, this is Jacob King. Jacob, this is the Liaison from Britain I mentioned to you previously." The dark skinned man with a short haircut gave her a smile as he extended his hand. "A pleasure to finally meet you, Representative Granger. While François here did tell me a bit more about you, your name was known to me prior to my assignment to France." Hermione blinked in confusion as they shook hands. "Are you referring to the Conflict from almost nine years ago in Britain?" Jacob nodded. "While the tales of Harry Potter's conflict against Voldemort are more famous in Britain, its neighbors and its Commonwealth, MACUSA did get some news regarding the events. You featured quite heavily in the retelling. I believe you even published a journal of the events from your point of view?" Hermione nodded as she took her seat at the table. "I did. I am glad to hear that some of our actions have leaked out into the world." Jacob sat down, with François sitting closer to Hermione. "Indeed, and that is precisely why we are meeting here today. The ICW is concerned, especially after the evidence gathered concerning the relationship between Sangroyal and the Neo Death Eaters, that the Troubles may eventually spill out of Britain."

François turned to the brunette. "With the threat of Sangroyal neutralized, Jacob and the ICW Aurors are free to turn their sights on the Neo Death Eaters, though there is a great deal of… difficulty in getting deployed onto Britain, particularly if Minister Shacklebolt is against receiving external aid. As you are the British Ministry's representative, we wanted to hear your opinion regarding the current situation in Britain and if you believe that the ICW is needed to handle the current unrest." Hermione looked over at Jacob. "As I have explained previously to François, the British Ministry is at an impasse. During the end of the last war, Kingsley Shacklebolt was elected as the Minister for Magic, but he has refrained from convening the Wizengamot again, even to carry out the election of a new Chief Warlock or Witch. The vast majority of the Assembly were Old Magical Families, and while there was enough of a quorum to elect the Miniter, there was quickly an issue with adjusting the Ministry's budget. And that was with several members of the Wizengamot being held as prisoners after actively participating in either the rise of the Death Eater threat, or the management of its puppet government. There was sufficient concern that the Wizengamot would have chosen to defend the Ministry after it was used as a means to oppress the population under Voldemort's rule, but these very same actions would have hamstrung the DMLE and assisted the Death Eaters and their collaborators. As such, he refused to call the Assembly again."

Hermione lowered her head. "At first, it seemed like the right decision, but as time passed, we in the population noticed a growing discontent against the Ministry. It wasn't so much that they were making executive decrees that were harmful or controversial, but that because of their hesitancy to engage with the Wizengamot, the Ministry allowed several of the families that were Death Eaters, or who supported their movements, to go relatively unpunished, as the lack of trials prevented those that served on to Wizengamot to be removed from the governing body. In hindsight… it's possible this was done intentionally, as a way to… pacify the Dark Families. Unfortunately, this angered members of the general population, who were clamoring for not only greater representation, but also accountability. When the first Neo Death Eater attacks occurred, the Ministry's approach only further alienated the British Community. This was what led to the formation of the New Blood Order." Jacob had pulled out a dicta quill and had been recording the conversation, before he finally intervened. "This New Blood Order… The British Ministry has categorized them as a terrorist organization. Do you agree with that assessment?" The young witch took a moment to think of her response. "I believe that designation was made to appease the Old and Noble families who were sympathetic to the Death Eater cause."

Pulling her bangs back behind her ear, Hermione elaborated. "The New Blood Order seemed to initially have been an organization that acted as a network of contacts, the goal being to prevent the attacks that were occurring on vulnerable families and communities. It then morphed into something like a Militia. Unlike the Order of the Phoenix, which at times carried out offensive attacks against the Death Eaters but focused heavily on espionage and the concealment of its membership, the NBO initially acted as a self defence force. Whenever one member saw an attack or was attacked, the rest would come to their aid against the NDEs. Unfortunately… the organization shifted into becoming far more aggressive after it became clear that the Ministry wasn't taking offensive action against the NDEs and their supporters, with members carrying out reprisal attacks against targets that were believed to be heavily involved in supporting the Neo Death Eaters. They don't recognize the authority of the British Ministry, but they currently have no intention in acting against it either, at least not that I am aware of. While the DMLE is officially investigating them, the Aurors have been known to just look the other way so long as no evidence of any crimes is made available to them. Whether you would consider them a danger or not would be up to you, but they are still very much a reactionary force."

Nodding to himself, Jacob finished writing his notes. "The ICW has recently offered Shacklebolt our Auror Division to assist in the pacification of the NDEs, but he has rejected each offer. In your personal opinion, would he ever authorize the involvement of ICW forces to resolve the NDE threat?" Hermione shook her head. "No, I don't believe he will. You might be able to convince some elements of his government, particularly amongst the Aurors, but not the Minister. He, like Dumbledore before him, believes that attempting to appease the NDEs and get them to become a redeemed part of the British Magical Community is the only way forward. The Ministry itself is only being held up because the NDEs haven't gotten the strength to take the building, though they are in a position where there aren't resources nor the motivation amongst the Ministry to actively engage and arrest the belligerent parties either. That's why I left Britain. Right now it might be a stalemate… but it's hard to say which side will overpower the other after time passes, but with Shacklebolt's disinterest in bringing the Death Eaters supporters and the Neo Death Eaters to justice, I don't see the Ministry itself surviving in the long run." Taking the dicta quill and setting it down, Jacob sighed. "The ICW treaties are clear. Without local authorization or an attack on an ICW representative, our forces can't carry out operations on sovereign soil." François sighed. "And the French Ministry is in no position to pressure the British to agree to the intervention." Hermione clenched her fists. "If the British Ministry won't give authorization, is there a mechanism that would disqualify them as the rightful representatives of the British Magical Community?"

Jacob sat back, rubbing his chin. "There is. In fact, it has been used recently during the Middle Eastern conflicts. In order to give the ICW Peacekeepers access to a war zone, the non-magical governments could be requested to grant special authorization. In the case of hostile local governments, it could only be achieved after a provisional government was put in place, one recognized by the UN. In your case… you would have to get the Prime Minister and the Queen to declare that the British Ministry of Magic isn't carrying out its official duties and is disqualified as the rightful representative. They can then appoint someone as an interim Representative that can authorize our intervention. Unfortunately, if the PM isn't aware of what's been happening…" Hermione quickly responded. "He is. I was assigned as the Ministry's representative to the PM and as his Magical Security force for years, just before I requested to be reassigned. I never obfuscated the truth from him. He is aware that the situation has been frustrated with Shacklebolt's response." Jacob gave her an appraising look. "Do you believe you can convince him to write a formal declaration that disavows the current Ministry of Magic and get the Queen to sign it?" Hermione sighed. "I do. I just… I will need to speak to the Ambassador at the British Embassy and contact the PM directly." François rubbed his chin. "I might be able to get my colleagues in the non-magical government to get you an expedited meeting with them."

The ICW Auror nodded. "That would speed things along. That said, even if we did get the government to approve our intervention, there will still be the question of us getting a foothold on the island and sustaining a supply line. The non-magical government could help but it would hamper our capabilities if we have to depend on flights or shipments, particularly if the Ministry employs its forces against us." Hermione thought for a moment. "The only way you could get a steady supply of resources and manpower would be to take control of the Ministry Building at Whitehall." Jacob sighed. "If we did that, we would potentially be fighting a war on two fronts, if not three. I don't like those odds. From our perspective, if we can't get the Ministry to cooperate, the best we could do is operate within British territory focusing on the NDEs, while leaving the Ministry to manage the government. We could only act against them after the NDE threat has been neutralized." Hermione shrugged. "Your other options would be the legal and illegal trading companies that transport goods and resources in and out of the country, though the legal ones operate through the Ministry itself so that they can inspect and tax the imports. The illegal ones, however, might get the Ministry to move against you regardless." François hummed to himself. "What about Gringotts? Could the ICW use the treaties to leverage access to the Gringotts distribution system? If not, you could pay them to handle the supplies, while your forces sneak in through non-magical entry points."

Jacob shook his head. "There are no treaties we could use to secure Gringotts' cooperation, though they may be agreeable to a transport agreement for our non-living resources. Since we are here, I will see if the Paris Director will see me today. It's been a pleasure meeting you, Miss Granger and if everything proceeds smoothly, I am sure we will be seeing more of each other soon. François." Nodding at his associate, François looked over at Hermione and how pensive she looked. "If you are thinking of getting Elysia to use her influence to secure Grigotts' cooperation, don't." The brunette turned to him. "You sure? It's clear that the Banks are very fond of her. They might be willing to assist in the pacification of Britain. It's not like they will not be profiting from it either. A stable British Community is more likely to invest and spend money, than the current state." François nodded. "You're right, but I think you are overestimating her influence. From what I observed it's clear she is respected and revered, but I think it's because of the way she has behaved herself so far. She has become the very embodiment of Goblin Neutrality. If she behaves in a manner that contradicts that image, it would weaken her influence and would likely not get the results we are hoping for. I know you want to move quickly, now that Sangroyal has ceased supplying the NDEs with supplies, but we will have to take things one step at a time." Hermione sighed but nodded. "Alright, I just hope that by the time we are ready, it's not too late."

"You seem to be in a better mood today, Gabrielle. Has Elysia gotten over what was bothering her?" The young Veela sat down beside her mother and sister in the Peverell Estate's reception hall, a cup of tea in her hands. "We had a talk and were able to clear the air, though Elysia still feels a bit… insecure about what was bothering her. I can't go into further detail out of concern for her privacy." Apolline nodded to herself. "Of course. Still, it's good that you two talked things through." Looking over at her sister, Gabrielle noticed the concern in her eyes. "Is something wrong between you and Hermione?" Fleur sighed before leaning back. "She's with our father in a meeting with the British Ambassador to France. She's… She's planning to be involved with the ICW deployment to Britain." Gabrielle sighed as well. "Let me guess. You understand that she's doing exactly what she needs to do… But you hate the fact that she will be putting her life in danger by going back there." Fleur looked at her sister and gave her a bitter smile. "Yeah, that about covers it. I… know that it's something she needs to do, but I don't want to lose her. We've… gotten so much closer now that the very idea of losing her hurts. And I don't even want to think about how worried Victoire would feel." She looked at her mother. "How do you do it, Maman. How do you deal with the worry every day?"

Apolline sighed, lowering her own cup of tea. "At first… not well. Your father was very much a driven man and wished to serve the MSF and the people with all his heart. It was that drive and idealism that made him appealing to me and I was quite happy to find that he could be just as passionate towards me as he was towards his career. As the years passed and I desired to be a mother… I was very clear with him. I could put up with him going out every day to protect our people, but I would not tolerate that for our children. Which is why he drove himself even harder to earn his promotions. He took a desk job because of us." She looked over at her two daughters. "Fleur, what you have with Hermione is beautiful and I am grateful that the two of you finally found each other, but even you must understand why she wants to go back. In a lot of ways, this conflict is a continuation of the two previous wars, with the future of Magical Britain and its people on the line. For Hermione, this is a part of her past that she needs to conclude and clearly she has decided to do so. I know it will be hard on you and Victoire, but she needs to do this to free herself of her past. Once that is over… perhaps then you two can make a more permanent arrangement." Fleur sighed, nodding her head. "I will try. I just… I wish that Elysia would be going with her. I would feel so much better knowing that they had each other's backs."

Gabrielle looked at her sister before lowering her eyes. "Elysia… has no intention of returning to Britain. As the Champion of the Arena, she can travel to any country she wants, but she can't legally take part in anything that could be construed as an act of war or military intervention without the Goblin King's order. Taking care of the head of Sangroyal was a special case. This, however…" Fleur looked at her sister. "Is completely different. Voldemort is dead and the Neo Death Eaters are essentially just a bunch of dark wizards and terrorists. Even if the British government turned against the Ministry, it wouldn't be enough to merit the involvement of Gringotts." Fleur looked over at Gabrielle. "I suppose… asking her to act as Hermione's bodyguard would be too much?" The youngest of the three pursed her lips. "I… don't know. She's told me that the only people she would ever go back for were Hermione and Luna, and possibly Neville Longbottom, but with the first two already out of danger… I don't think she would be willing to risk it. Maeruk even mentioned that she wasn't interested in returning to the Goblin District of Londinium, despite having friends there that she misses. Like mom said, Hermione is trying to close the chapter of her life that ties her to Britain… but Elysia already did that. Do we… have any right to ask her to go back to the people that abandoned her? To help save the very people that she tried helping in the past only for them themselves to reject her outstretched hand?"

Hearing her sister's words drowned any hope in Fleur's heart as she hung her head. "No, we don't. After everything that she went through as Harry during the previous war, we have no right to ask Elysia to help the very people that turned their back on her several times over. She's earned her peaceful life. We just have to accept it… and hope that if the ICW intervention occurs… that she won't be needed." a soft little voice drew everyone's attention. "Maman!" Fleur stood up and pulled her daughter into a hug, despite the little girl being covered with splashes of dirt and a few leaves, though her face was all smiles, with Adeline coming up from behind, similarly covered in grime and sweat. Fleur looked up at her with a smile. "How did she do?" The dark skinned witch chuckled. "She did great. We got most of the planters filled up, so by summer the garden will look like it came right out of a picture book. I will say that the fairies themselves were very interested in what we were up to. If Elysia hadn't given me a translation spell for them, I wouldn't have any idea what they were saying. Ultimately, they were all quite happy to see the garden filling up with flowering plants, since Elysia had left the old gardens bare." A caw drew everyone's attention, followed shortly by a shrill, as Seraphina and Badb flew past Adeline, before landing on their perch close to the sofas, before they started grooming themselves. The youngest of the Charbonneaus gestured at the two. "And those two were mostly just having fun in the sun, while Macha and Anand chased the fairies and brownies around."

After noticing the dirt she had on the back of her hands, Adeline waved at the gathered Delacours. "Well, I am going to go downstairs and wash up with a long soak before dinner." Fleur looked at her daughter and rubbed her strawberry blonde hair. "I think that Victoire should wash up too." Apolline chuckled. "Indeed. Why don't the three of you go, while I wait here for François and Hermione?" With everyone in agreement, and Victoire squealing happily, the group headed downstairs, though Gabrielle took a moment to check on Elysia in the Potion's lab, not seeing her in the brewing stations but sensing she was in the annex, where she tested the brews on the lab animals, with the current subjects being bats. She felt a ball of fur rub up against her legs as Macha walked past her, before the familiar turned into a black mist that then slipped through the door, more than likely eager to get some of the tested animals as prey. Knowing that Elysia would join them in the bath once she finished documenting the results of her experiments, Gabrielle joined her family in the locker room, stripping down to her knickers. After a long winter of worry and anxiety, the Estate itself felt like the world outside, as spring took hold once more, bathing the world with new life and possibilities. Gabrielle knew that this momentary peace wouldn't last. As soon as Hermione returned to Britain, everyone would be filled with worry again. But for now, it was important to enjoy every breath of peace whilst they could.

Londinium District, March 2003

"You sure you don't want to come? Ragnar could arrange your deployment as one of his guards." The diminutive Goblin shook his head as Harry continued packing his brewing equipment into the storage trunk that he managed to buy with his earnings from his time in the mines. "I appreciate the offer, but my duty is to Londinium. I will stand guard here and watch over the District while you and Ragnar are busy at the Capital." Harry turned to his roommate, frowning. "It isn't because of me, right? You aren't avoiding heading to the Capital because you are afraid that I won't survive the final Trial?" Dredhook gave his friend a soft smile. "No Harry, I am not afraid of seeing you die in this final Task. I have been with you, following your training from the very beginning. We have done everything possible to prepare you in the face of the danger that lies before you. I believe you will survive the Arena and become the new Champion. Because of that, I am happy to stay here and await your return, even if it is just for a brief visit. After all… I know you have been preparing for more than just the abomination that you will be facing." Harry took a deep breath as he pulled himself up. Dredhook was right. He had been doing a lot more than training himself for the dangers that awaited him. He had been preparing to leave Britain for good.

In the years since he had been in the Londinium District of the Goblin Nation, Ragnar had been helping him to manage the accounts that had been left in his possession, from what little remained of the Potter family holdings, to the properties and funds that Sirius had transferred into his control, to the Peverell Vaults that had been sealed for centuries. The Black Family funds had been the easiest to manage, as Harry had instructed Ragnar to sell all of the properties. Sure, some of the items fell into the hands of families that the Black's had married into, most being supporters or financiers of the Death Eaters, but Harry had made certain that anything enchanted, cursed or dangerous had been completely stripped of Magic, making them useless trinkets. The only thing that Harry had been frustrated with was Castle Black, as the ancient seat of the Black Family could not be sold so long as an Heir to the family remained alive. While he had been named Sirius' Heir, he couldn't take control of the Black Family itself, nor bequeath it to Nymphadora's son, Teddy. If he did nothing and just abandoned his position as Regent, the remainder of the properties and wealth would go straight to Draco Malfoy. While he and his family had apparently made some effort to distance themselves from the Death Eaters, Harry didn't feel that Draco deserved Castle Black more than Teddy. So… he made sure to diminish the Black Family's wealth almost completely, leaving behind a small Vault with funds to survive for a year or two without employment in the magical world… and a Castle that had been stripped bare of everything of value within it, minus the things that clearly had sentimental value only to the Blacks.

With all of the money that came from the Black Vaults and property sales transfered over to Teddy and Andromeda, Castle Black defaulted into Malfoy's grasp, so all Harry had left to do was to decide where he would be living his life. It didn't really matter if he completed the final task or not, as completing eleven out of the twelve trials had effectively reduced his sentence to zero, meaning that the only concerns left undecided where whether he would receive Gringotts' citizenship, how much of what liquid wealth he retained would be paid to Londinium to cover for the damages done to the bank during the break-in, and where he would go now that he was free to live his life as he saw fit. The obvious response that came to his mind was "not Britain," so he and Ragnar had been going over the Potter and Peverell properties still on the island, most being either in ruins or empty plots of land, and lining up buyers for all of them. The Potter cottage was being saved for the last possible minute to make it look like the property fell into the market due to the apparent death of Harry Potter. He had almost sold the property in France that belonged to the Peverells due to its apparent proximity to Britain, but when he read that the building was still intact, unlike all the others, he decided to leave that one alone. He would inspect it later, once he was ready to live his life as Elysia and make the decision then. Of course, making the decision to leave Britain came with the complication that he would probably never set foot in Londinium again. And despite the fact that he had risked his life so many times in the Arena to earn his freedom… he couldn't say that he wouldn't miss this place… or more importantly, the people who had been here with him every step of the way.

Turning to Dredhook, Harry nodded. "You're right. I am preparing myself to leave Britain behind once everything is taken care of. That said…" Walking over to his trainer, Harry knelt down so they would be eye to eye. "As painful as it might be to return to the isle of Britain, I promise you that I will return, even if it is for a short bit. I owe Ragnar and the Golstrud the honor of being present should I become a Champion of the Arena. I owe Helstrud a picture that she wanted to take once I made my change into Elysia permanent… and I would owe you, Dredhook. I would come back and join your fellow soldiers for a night of training, feasting and drinking, for everything you and everyone else has done for me. So I promise you, whatever happens, I will come back and see you all one last time. And, if something were to happen and Gringotts London or Londinium were to be under threat once more… I will put aside my hatred for this land and its magical community and come to the aid of you all. The person that I am now, the person I will be one day, owes everything to the Goblins of Gringotts Londinium. Even if all accounts are settled and all debts are repaid, I will always come and protect this place you call home, when you need me." Dredhook searched Harry's eyes before chuckling. "No Goblin would ever expect you to hold yourself indebted after fulfilling your debts, my friend." Harry smiled. "Well, it's a good thing I am not a Goblin then." Dredhook smiled back. "Indeed, Harry."

The Goblin soldier dug into his black coat and pulled out a small knife in a scabbard. "I asked the Smiths to make this using some of the metal that had your blood in it, to make it as effective as your sword and other knives. When you came to live in my home, you were a prisoner. Soon… you became a student, a fellow warrior and… a friend. Now that you will likely not sleep in the same abode as me, I felt it was only fair that I give you something to remember us all by. When a sword is too unwieldy or a threat is too close, may this knife give you the means to protect yourself or others." Harry presented his opened palms, with Dredhook placing the knife on them, before the raven haired wizard bowed his head. "I accept your gift." Raising his head, Harry pulled the knife out of the holster, looking at the blackened blade and feeling it react positively to his magic, just as his sword now did. Once he holstered it, Harry focused on Dredhook's eyes once more. "If a day ever comes that I am no longer able to wield it, I will have it returned to you… or placed in your tomb. My skills with a blade are all thanks to your training and I will never not be grateful for it. Whatever may come, I would be honored if you would go to the Great Earth Mother, with this blade in hand, so that whatever path she may prepare for you, you will be ready to face the challenges that await you." As Dredhook's eyes grew misty, he took a moment to shake his head, briefly bowing to Harry, before silently returning to his part of the house, as Harry finished packing. There were no more words needed to be spoken between them, until after Harry completed his final Trial.

Present Day

"So, have you two done more than swap letters yet?" Hermione heard Susan pause for a moment as the two spoke over their cell phones, hearing a few cars driving past the redhead as she stood in the streets of London, just outside the entrance to the Leaky Cauldron, where cellphone coverage wasn't too heavily affected by the wards, whilst the brunette herself sat on a bench near her parent's home. Thankfully, the landlines of phones could still go through the wards as long as they were heavily shielded, same as electrical and other telecommunications cables, but cellular signals were particularly sensitive to runic based grounded wards, like those that covered her family's home. "I… may have been invited to some nice dinners over the last few weeks." Hermione hummed as she smiled. "Any of them end in a sleepover?" She could practically see the redhead blushing in her mind. "Not yet… though we have… uhm… made our intentions clear." The former Gryffindor almost laughed. "Oh my… I am guessing she was the one who initiated it, didn't she?" Susan sputtered. "Hey, I can be quite seductive and intimate if I want." Hermione chuckled. "Susan, you never worked up the courage to go to her at Hogwarts and express your interest, and unless I was in bed with you, I couldn't even get you to kiss me on the cheek without gesturing to you to do it. I am sure the two of you will have some very lovely nights where you can show Daphne the passion you have been hiding for years, but unless she invites you through the door, you are never going to build up the nerve for it."

The redhead huffed. "What about you? I remember you weren't as forward in your advances either." Hermione blushed. "I never said I was. Though Fleur… has a way of drawing it out of me all on her own." Hermione wasn't about to admit to Susan just how well Fleur could draw out her passion whilst they were intimate. While Hermione had grown relatively unaffected by her girlfriend's Allure on a daily basis, she had found that when the two of them were in bed together, the Allure had the effect of making Hermione a lot more amorous. At first she had been worried that it would impact their relationship, the fact that she could only reciprocate Fleur's passion under the effects of the Allure, until Fleur explained that part of the reason Hermione was so resistant was because of how focus driven her mind was. It made her very effective whenever she had a task at hand, but it did tamp down her other needs or instincts, which was why she had never been particularly good with socializing, since she could essentially be stuck with tunnel vision whenever something was on her mind. The Allure was simply bypassing Hermione's mental fortitude and making her focus her attention on Fleur, with the passion being all hers, just needing some help in getting it unrepressed. Susan hummed to herself. "I am sure she does. So… anything new on your end?"

Hermione sighed. Back to business then. "The Ambassador got me through to the Prime Minister and I filled him in on everything that's been happening. The MSF director was even kind enough to have some official documentation concerning the involvement of the French extremists with the Neo Death Eaters faxed over to the Minister for him to review it with his own eyes. He was really unhappy that Shacklebolt had yet to take any action against them and was intrigued by the proposition to bypass his authority to secure ICW assistance. He should be in a meeting right now with Her Majesty with the full documentation from France and the ones you provided to me over the last few months for them to review them together and make the decision. I am hoping that by tomorrow morning we will have authorization to begin operating in Britain, though we are still trying to get the logistics cleared up." Susan sighed, a mix of relief and trepidation evident in her voice. "I hope the ICW gets here quickly. It's been quiet ever since the New Year's attack and that makes me think they have something big planned. I have been directing patrols to every major magical population area to do double shifts and I can see that all my Aurors are getting restless. By the way, any word on Gringotts being able to help you guys with the logistics?" Hermione shook her head. "No. The Goblins find that assisting the ICW like this might be seen as violating their Neutrality. They are trying to negotiate a… more spread out schedule that could be seen as them simply doing business, rather than sustaining an invading force in open warfare. It's a very delicate negotiation."

Susan was quiet for a moment. "I can imagine. You have no idea how hard it was to get them to buy my home without having its location registered with the Ministry. I had to practically leave my Family's Estate in ruins, since the secrecy provisions only qualified if the Head of the Family didn't have a secure enough property to retreat to." Hermione made her voice sound as sympathetic as possible. "I can't imagine how hard that was for you, considering that the Estate was damaged when…" Susan cut her off quickly, before softening her tone. "I know! I know. It hasn't been easy. Every time I check on the place, it feels like I am 16 years old again, getting the news that my Aunt was attacked. It hurts every fucking time. But… it's the only way I can make sure that the same thing doesn't happen to me. I just hope that one day I can just-" Whatever Susan was about to say was cut off when some raised voices were heard in the background, with Hermione getting worried. "Susan? Susan, are you ok?" Her friend's voice responded loud and clear. "Sorry Hermione, but I am going to have to hang up the call. The NDEs are attacking Diagon Alley! I will call your parent's line when I can!" Hermione heard the dial tone come up, as she looked at her phone, anxiety growing in the pit of her stomach, as she began dialing the number of the Prime Minister's secretary, in the hopes that maybe the ICW could rush in there and help Susan, before it was too late.

Checking to make sure that the potion she just completed was looking like it should under close inspection, Elysia placed the vial into her delivery case, before inspecting the next, as she prepared to have them reviewed by the Goblins at Gringotts to get them certified before delivering them to Jeanne. The last few months had been relatively peaceful for her friends, as the chaos of the Sangroyal raids had no real impact on the community at Saint-Cirq-Lapopie. As the village was only hosting Wizards and Witches that had more rural jobs, like helping with some crops in nearby fields, managing animals like bicorns or sheep in ranches, if not managing Ministry posts like taking care of the Magical district's wards or the Owlery that was for public use, there had been no reason that the Sangroyal organization would have any influence in the area, particularly since the only large Estate belonging to any magical family was that of the Peverells, as none of the French Aristocrats wanted to set up an ancestral home within broom flying distance of the family known to have destroyed so many others with apparent ease. This gave Saint-Cirq-Lapopie a sense of isolation from what occurred in the wider French Magical Community, which had been one of the reasons Elysia had been more than happy to plant roots here. Though that's not to say that things didn't change slightly.

While a certain blonde witch had left to continue her Magizoology research in French Guiana soon after the start of the new year, Elysia had noticed that she and Adeline had spent most of their free time together, with Adeline giving her quite a few tours of the village, both in the summer and in the winter. When the two of them had been up in the Estate for the Yuletide, Elysia often saw them seated together either in the Art Studio, or near each other in the greenhouses as Adeline tended to the plants she would be placing in the Garden planters as soon as the winter turned to spring. Whilst there were no signs of blushes or displays of affection, Elysia certainly didn't look for them from Luna. Having grown close after their introduction in the fifth year, Harry had been able to grasp that Luna wasn't as obvious with emotions as most people tended to be. She wasn't prone to blushing, pining or long looks. Rather than the more obvious displays of affection, Luna preferred to be more subtle, showing her interest merely by spending time with the people she liked, trying to grasp the person's likes or dislikes, while also trying to see if said person could share in her own interests. With Adeline, the two seemed to have reached a balance, where both could talk about animals or plants to each other without the conversation feeling forced, and not feeling like said conversation could ever grow stale. The two simply seemed like they could talk to each other for days on end and never grow bored or overwhelmed by each other's presence. It made Elysia curious if maybe she needed to talk to the two witches separately to grasp their thoughts on each other and to talk with Jeanne depending on their answers.

Still, she was glad that her two friends were at the very least getting along so well, though Luna's expeditions did make her visits quite brief. Elysia certainly hoped that her friend would be able to spend more time in France, though she understood that Luna's eternal thirst for knowledge from the natural world couldn't be sated, nor would she want it to be. Luna would just have to decide for herself when she needed to spend time with her friends and when she wanted to do her fieldwork and find a balance that she herself would be happy with. Still, said job did make Elysia happy, as her being out on an expedition into uncharted territory meant that she was the furthest from danger compared to everyone else in their group of friends. Of course, there was one specific person that seemed to be looking to get right back into a dangerous situation, which didn't sit well with the last of the Peverells. Elysia wasn't blind to what Hermione had been up to. Sure, her best friend had initially focused on getting her parents settled into their new home, before letting François complete his own investigations into Sangroyal, while she herself grew her own romantic relationship with Fleur, but Elysia knew that it was only going to be a matter of time before Hermione returned her attention to the situation across the Channel. Now that everything else was resolved, the former Gryffindor bookworm did just that.

While Elysia understood that it was Hermione's choice, there was a part of her that couldn't quite understand why she was so dead set on helping the British Magical Community. Harry had tried it right at the end of the last war, when the terror of Voldemort's Death Eaters was still fresh on everyone's minds, and while there had been some interest among some of the membership of the Wizengamot, there had been no motivation from the new Ministry to enact any real, effective change. Worst yet, the very people in the Wizengamot that had been willing to hear out Harry's suggestions didn't use their influence to try and change the mind of Kingsley Shacklebolt or his enablers. As far as Elysia was concerned, the situation in Britain was of their own making and she didn't want anything to do with the ICW incursion. Thankfully… her friends seemed to have taken the hint, as while the raven haired witch found both Hermione and Fleur looking at her whenever the subject was brought up at the dinner table, neither of them attempted to press her into joining the initiative. Even François, who had helped introduce Hermione to all the relevant parties in the French Government and the ICW Auror Division knew better than to ask it of Elysia, which was a bit heartwarming. She knew how desperate Hermione was to secure her aid, and understood that Fleur was mainly concerned about her girlfriend, but the two of them respected their friend enough to leave her at peace.

It was that peace that Elysia wanted to return to. With François busy handling the Sangroyal cases before the courts, not to mention trying to avoid another organization setting up within the vacuum left behind by the extremists, whilst Gringotts was managing Jean du Plessis' imprisonment without any complications, Elysia could just retreat back into her role as a Potions Master and just relax. While she was still researching the Blood Replacement potions she was developing, she was currently waiting for new supply shipments to arrive, while she had samples from her previous batches undergoing tests to see if their environment would have an impact on their effectiveness, such as exposure to daylight, high or low temperatures or proximity to heavy wards. So far her variants hadn't killed any of her test subjects, which left Macha pretty frustrated since she was really interested in hunting and killing the bats herself, which Elysia only allowed her to do with a few that were showing signs that either the potion didn't sustain them, or were weakened due to their own biological conditions. Of course, Elysia knew better than to feed the cursed bats to Macha, no matter how much the feline wanted to prey upon them. She wasn't risking her friends getting contaminated with that particular curse. So, since she was busy waiting on new supplies, Elysia had gone back to brewing the standard potions that Jeanne needed for her Apothecary store, and was getting ready to check on the other brewing cauldrons, when Ida apparated right next to her.

"Mistress Elysia! Ida did not wish to intrude, but Viceroy Fueruk summoned Ida. He wished to inform you that Gringotts Londinium is under attack!" Elysia felt the glass vial in her hand slip out of her fingers, though Ida was quick with her fingers, using her Elven magic to catch it before it smashed itself on the ground. The news had images flashing before Elysia's eyes of all the Goblins that lived at Londinium, from Helstrud and her warm bedside manner, to Golstrud's quiet appraisal, Ragnar's proud smile and Dredhook's drunken joy. Apparating herself up into her bedroom, Elysia allowed Ida, who followed after her, to use magic to strip her out of her lab clothes all the way down to her knickers, before grabbing the light leather set of armor she still possessed. She would have preferred using her heavier chainmail and plate armour, but that was an entire process to get into, particularly since it was highly resistant to magic so Ida couldn't help her get dressed into it faster, and every second lost could mean a life was beyond saving. Ida did help Elysia with rapidly binding her chest and braiding her long hair, before the witch slipped on her leather chest plate, which thankfully did have a solid piece of metal on the front to catch stray spells that slipped past her defences or that she wasn't able to dodge. While it wasn't the safest armour, it was more than enough to keep her unharmed while she took down a bunch of Dark Witches and Wizards.

With her sword in hand, Elysia ordered Ida to turn off her burners and vanish the contents of her cauldrons, after which she was to inform Gabrielle as to what was happening as soon as she returned from Beauxbatons. Tossing the Floo Powder into the chimney, Elysia said "Gringotts Paris," the blue flames depositing her into the transport hub of the Bank, finding Fueruk and Tyrok there in discussion. Upon seeing her, Fueruk called her over. "Thank you for being prompt, Champion Peverell. We received a message from London that their Bank is under attack by the Neo Death Eaters. They seemed to have bypassed the security wards with ease, possibly a contingency plan they had developed during the previous war. We are unable to get communications re-established with them, but their Portkey Reception point seems to be open, so we should be able to send reinforcements with ease." Elysia nodded. "Understood. I will head on through first to make sure the platform is secure and to push the enemy further back from the defensive lines." Fueruk gestured at a set of Goblins at the side of the Chamber. "Before you go, I believe you may need this. The craftsmen had been hoping to surprise you on your next visit, but alas, you have a need for it right now." Elysia watched as the Goblins lifted a wooden crate towards her before pulling off the lid, revealing the object they had been working on for over a year.

Reaching down, Elysia hooked her left arm into the loops, feeling them readjust to her size, before lifting the massive slab of black steel. Feeling a connection to it not that dissimilar from her sword, Elysia was certain that she would be able to use it just as easily. Though it certainly looked heavy, and could very well be heavy to others, to her it felt only marginally heavier than her sword, which she placed in a recess that had been made for it inside the hexagonal shield, the lower section of it being a lot more elongated, allowing for a person to be able to hide behind it almost completely from toes to head. Elysia turned to the smiths and bowed her head. "I am grateful for your expediency and promise to put it to good work in protecting myself and the innocents from the violence of the world, both malevolent and otherwise." The smiths bowed their heads to her, with the leader responding. "Even if it only successfully protects your life, Champion Peverell, it would have served its purpose, though in your hands we suspect many lives will be saved. May the Great Earth Mother lend you her strength in the battle ahead." Elysia nodded, picking up the portkey before taking her position at the center of the portkey relay point, calling on her companions.

The three responded to her summons quickly, with Macha taking her place in Elysia's wand holster, Anand on her necklace and Badb taking on the form of a black coat that came to rest on Elysia's form. There was a part of her that hated what she was about to do. She had intended to never set foot on the Isle of Britain ever again. It simply held no fond memories for her and almost all of the people that she cared about had left it for safer shores. In this case, however, she would have to make an exception, as while she would never willingly return to Britain to rescue the Ministry or Magical Community, after everything they made Harry go through over his eighteen years of life amongst them, the same wouldn't be true for the Goblin Nation's Londinium District. She would never hesitate to come to Londinium's aid, as she owed them that and so much more. The Peverell Estate was her home, but Londinium would always be the place that taught her what it meant to be part of a community that supported her at every step of the way. She wouldn't do any less for them in their hour of need. Drawing her sword, Elysia raised her shield in a defensive posture, taking a deep calming breath before speaking. "Ready." In the blink of an eye she was gone, as the Goblins prepared to follow her through. Where the Champion went in defence of her fellow citizens, the armies of the Goblin Nation would not be far behind.